ã€ŠThe Streaming Spirit Sculptor Becomes a GODã€‹


 Chapter 1: The First Step

    She sat under the Canopy of Creation, looking out at all the different worlds, and waited. She was very good at waiting. So many worlds had come and gone since She last performed Her duties that it was getting kind of ridiculous, but She was patient.

    The old fogies picked on Her all the time for being lazy, but it wasn¡¯t Her fault that mortals were so incompetent, She wanted to work too!

    But She was optimistic. Of the countless sounds of knocking that came rumbling from all the infinite worlds, one of them could succeed at any time and get their visit. She just had to be vigilant and keep waiting.

    Not for the first time, She wondered if there was anyway to raise the success rates a bit. Those stinky fools and their ¡®prestigious schools¡¯ and so called ¡®powerful sects¡¯ had reaped no tangible results in who knew how many eons, and yet they had the nerve to tease Her?

    She was grumbling as She sometimes did when bored, when a strange hum, softer than the softest feather, went nearly unnoticed even by Her. It differed from the usual reverberations mortals made challenging the tribulations; more like a small ripple on a still pool, so weak yet undeniably transformative. It was a strange phenomenon She couldn¡¯t explain yet, and it wasn¡¯t the first time she felt it.

    In the recent few cycles, more and more of such tiny ripples tickled her curiosity. She didn¡¯t know what it meant, but Her intuition screamed that something important was going to happen. Something different.

    She looked up at Mother and her fruits, so many times fewer than in her youth, a new twinkle in her eye.

    And she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d have to wait for too long.

    ¡ª

    It''s always the start that''s the hardest. That initial step feels like facing a colossal mountain, a daunting ascent into the unknown. It''s as if standing at the threshold, facing the gatekeeper to greatness, a formidable guardian of artistic destiny. All doubts reside in the first step. The only thing more challenging than slaying the dragon is summoning the courage to embark on the journey to face it, right?

    This was the turmoil in the mind of the self-proclaimed genius sculptor, preparing to bare his soul to the world. Jittering before an elevated 4-foot-tall block of marble stood Jun Hopper, a lean muscled, five foot nine, 22-year-old aspiring sculptor in a world that had long forsaken the profession. Dressed in dirty jeans, a worn shirt that had once been white and a leather apron with pockets filled with the tools of his trade, Jun¡¯s sweaty palms tightly gripped well worn tools, attempting to regain composure. If he could just gather himself, everything would be fine. Once started, everything would flow, he reassured himself.

    To be fair, Jun wasn''t usually the nervous type when it came to his work. Obsessed with the arts since a young age and never ceasing to better his skills, he was confident in his craft. The issue was that others were observing him. Sculpting had been such a deeply personal thing to him that having onlookers now felt more exposing than being naked, even after so many sessions. It was disconcerting.

    ''No, just tune out the drone cams. Focus on the piece. It¡¯s just me and her now. She¡¯s more than ready to be free, so what am I waiting for?'' He took a deep breath.

    Though his face was hidden by a scuffed and worn gray breathing mask and plastic safety goggles, Jun''s observers could still make out his expressive black eyes, so it was instantly clear to all when the shift took place. Gone was the nervous young man trying to get comfortable in front of the hovering drone cams, replaced by a master artisan beholding his work through his critical eyes.

    Nothing else existed for him now.

    His followers were familiar with the ''Switch,'' as they had admiringly dubbed the phenomenon. It signaled the beginning of a process few believed was even real. Many dismissed it as an impressive AI-generated hoax posing as reality. Despite the skeptics, there were those with broader vision and experiences who saw the beauty in his movements, recognizing a master of his craft at work.

    Jun had been very excited about this session.

    When he first got the mass of marble, he had gone wild with excitement. Secretly leaving the city limits, he ventured into the ruined remains of an old city for inspiration and materials. Initially, he thought it was a broken half of a stone column, but feeling the textured surface along its side, Jun had a suspicion confirmed by a scan with his wrist com.

    This was the epitaph of someone who had once lived in the city.

    Luckily, the main surface was preserved enough to be mostly legible. It read:

    In loving memory of Marcia Wellby. Brilliant of mind, generous of heart and kind beyond measure, the best Mother a son could be blessed.

    2124 - 2196

    Jun did not know Marcia Wellby. He could not even imagine what kind of life someone from before The Fall could have lived, but he knew she was loved. Someone had cherished Marcia enough to leave a memento that had survived beyond civilization to reach him. It had moved Jun deeply.

    It also made him remember his own mother. She was a proud and strong mom, and she loved him fiercely. He missed her.

    For days, Jun pondered how to transform the stone that held such memories and emotions. It was a tribute that had survived the end of the world and into the new. How could he preserve the love for someone he had never met?

    He spent hours feeling the different sides of the stone and its weathered etchings, wondering what images were deemed worthy of representing Marcia Wellby upon its crumbling surfaces and what final form lay beneath the layers of stone.

    Had she been a great warrior? No, there were no Hunters back then, right? She was a splendid mother, that was for sure. She was brilliant, so obviously intelligent and accomplished, probably very kind and patient. Perhaps she was also strict, like his own mom. She obviously did a great job raising her kid. He could afford a giant stone epitaph, so he must have done well for himself, and how can a son¡¯s success be untied to the loving nurturing of a mother¡¯s love?

    Jun had, of course, held back a few tears during his process of finding the image in the stone, but it was close.

    The more he pondered Marcia Wellby and the story he was constructing, the clearer the image became until the moment he knew it was perfect.

    Now it was time.

    With hammer and chisel, Jun knocked and chipped. Stone fragments flew in all directions, but his focus never wavered. A constant rhythm of taps sang a song that could capture the heart and suddenly a singular block of marble was transforming.

    Hours felt like minutes as a rough block of stone transformed into something beautiful and refined.

    To the casual viewer, the rough and weathered stone was simply shedding its excess to release the trapped figure within. His movements were so effortlessly refined that it felt like the sculpture had always been there and was only just being released.

    A woman sitting upright on a rough stone with her worn and accomplished hands resting on her lap.

    Her long, flowing hair fell freely over her right shoulder, elegantly draped in a dress of soft fabrics that hugged her comfortably. She had a beauty that could only come with the passing of time, with eyes that had seen the world change. Her face was oval and happy, and her figure was comfortable and strong, her posture relaxed and in harmony with the world.

    It would be wrong to say that she was a peerless beauty, but she had a charm that drew the eye and raise a natural curiosity about the stories she could tell.

    The small stone upon which she sat read the original etching scaled to fit the new surface.

    Jun didn¡¯t know Marcia. Jun didn¡¯t know Marcia¡¯s son. But Jun knew a mother¡¯s love, and he knew what it was to love and adore his mother, and in that moment, he knew Marcia Wellby, and he loved her. He hoped that this nameless son would at appreciate the tribute.

    What would have taken weeks of a Master Sculptor¡¯s time and dedication of endless refinement in the pre-Gate era only took Jun, a body refinement practitioner, a few hours. The speed and grace of the process were visually remarkable, captivating the casual viewers of the live stream who found it impossible to stop watching. It wasn¡¯t until Jun stepped away and allowed the drone cam to hover around the finished work that many viewers realized they had not moved in hours.

    The hundreds of viewers within the Ten Gate Cities observing the final work of art all had the same thought.

    The marble had come alive.

    How could anyone say that this dignified lady was of stone?

    Obviously, she is the proudest mother in the world. Oh, there are tears in my eyes? Liar! You¡¯re crying, not me! Wanna go?!

    Jun didn¡¯t know what kinds of emotional responses his work was generating. He was proud of what he had created, and that was enough.

    OK, no, it wasn¡¯t, but it was for him.

    OK, no, it wasn¡¯t, but people liked it, so it was fine.

    OK, no, most people didn¡¯t like it, but some did, so that was great.

    And yes, yes, it actually was.

    This whole streaming business was stressing Jun out like crazy. He absolutely hated it. Well, ¡®hate¡¯ was a strong word. Perhaps ¡®overly fatigued?¡¯ There were a few aspects he liked, especially at the beginning when he started streaming his sculpting sessions a year before because of Danny.

    Danny, his best bud, had made the astoundingly astute observation that Jun wasn¡¯t doing shit to progress his dreams of reintroducing the fine arts to society. A society that only cared about cold efficiency and killing Gate monsters. Danny argued that now was the perfect time to press his agenda.

    After 200 years of fighting and development, society had finally progressed to where humanity was no longer in constant danger of extinction. The greatest indicator of that was the reemergence of global communication for the masses through the newly established Global Rune Information Network and the ever sprouting and developing entertainment industries that followed which hadn¡¯t been seen since before The Fall.

    People finally had the leeway to care about other things besides survival and were essentially starving for some cultural nourishment. If Jun wanted to reintroduce the arts to this world, now was the time to do it.

    Hence the live streaming.

    Multiple live streaming platforms, well documented as a popular platform before The Fall, had formed almost immediately after GRIN was up. Talents buried without a chance to shine were given opportunities to showcase what they could do. Most, of course, did not go beyond the initial presentations of their skills, but some shot straight to stardom and financial success, which only bolstered others to try their fortunes.

    Jun had actually enjoyed the first few months of his streaming career.

    No one had sculpted anything with their hands since fabrication tech took its final steps toward complete automation by the end of the Last War, so his whole streaming concept was unique only to him.

    Well, when 80% of all streamers was focused on Gate-related content, it wasn¡¯t hard to be unique.

    He also didn¡¯t struggle in being interesting, which was saying much, especially since he hadn¡¯t been saying anything at all. Jun was an introverted guy who would rather work on his next sculpture while hanging out with his girlfriend Desi than go to a party, for instance. It didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t speak in front of crowds, he just reaaally loathed it. He just didn''t like being the attention of a crowd and the thought of talking to so many hundreds of strangers through a drone cam was a nightmare and a half.

    So yeah, nope. He just didn''t talk. Mystery concept, right?

    Blah.

    It was fun reading the comments and infinitely flattering when monetary gifts started coming in.

    At the time, the question about its authenticity was a fun conversation that he and Desi loved to giggle about.

    Then it got mean.

    One day, Jun''s live stream became flooded with haters, the chats filled with cruel mockery. It was confounding, making him wonder what he¡¯d done to upset so many people. He¡¯d was hurt and demoralized, seriously considering quitting altogether until Desi and Lily combed through and found many loud voices of support buried in the muck.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    That and the ever-increasing donations gave Jun the courage to continue.

    Hell, with the current rate of gifts, it was possible to really pursue his dreams, so he was thankful. Just don''t look at the comments and all was well in the world.

    The gifters were relatively few, but faithful and generous. Generous to the point that Jun was feeling guilty. Well, he had a rough plan for that.

    He let the drone cam do its thing for a bit more as he walked out of his Streaming Corner and towards a familiar figure lounging on his couch, watching something from his wrist com projection.

    Although the Streaming Corner was well organized for the audience, the rest of his studio was a clutter of projects at different stages of completion.

    Jun carefully passed around a four-foot-long glass piece that just needed rune engraving and the fittings to hang from the ceiling. Right behind it was an eight-foot metal monstrosity that never made it past conceptual. Jun wasn''t sure if it deserved a revisit or scrapping.

    Passed the working space was what most would consider a gallery of madness rather than a home. Finished works of art hung elegantly and strategically from almost everywhere; ceilings, floors and walls filling the open two-story space with Jun¡¯s many creations. Although overwhelming at a glance, as one passed through the spaces, they would find the order to the madness. Jun positioned everything to encourage natural movement and lit the space to create different experiences. Small intimate pockets existed throughout the space for resting while appreciating the works from different perspectives.

    It was all a great blessing, and none of it would have been possible without the support of his best friend Danny who encouraged Jun to follow his dreams and never hesitated to help at every step.

    Having no funds to buy property, Jun was stuck with rental and no property owner was comfortable with Jun''s ''hazardous'' hobbies. To them, anyone wanting to make anything without a fabricator was a lunatic and the worst tenants.

    So it came to be that Jun''s short dash towards his dreams had come to a dead end before he could eve start.

    Then entered Danny.

    With utmost nonchalance, he came by one day and handed Jun a rental agreement form. Apparently, an old warehouse in the East District had gone up for sale on the cheap because of a lack of maintenance and he snatched it with a small chunk of his inheritance.

    What could he say? His bro was the best.

    Danny Guard, at the same age as Jun, was a tall guy at over six and a half feet and, after years of focused training, had developed an impressive warrior''s body. Dark-skinned and classically handsome with his prominent nose and cheekbones, the son of a bitch even had glorious silken brown hair that did whatever its owner wanted, as opposed to Jun''s unruly black mop that even Desi had given up on.

    Still dressed in his bright red workout gear, Danny lounged on a comfy chair, relaxing with his feet on the coffee table. Thankfully, Desi wasn''t here to see that cause she would have gone nuts. By the Nexus, had she not been by once since the argument?

    Nearing closer, he saw a live stream of a Hunter team on an active hunt. These were hugely popular and birthed many local Hunter heroes and sponsorships. This team looked to be in a bit of a bind, though.

    ¡°Whose team is this? I don''t recognize the armoring.¡±

    A deep and lazy voice responded. ¡°It''s a new team. And I mean brand spanking new. These idiots are apparently the top of some graduating Hunter class from Lions Gate City. The team leader made a big deal about how their journey to the top was starting today. Ha!¡±

    ¡°Man, I can''t even laugh. They''re getting slaughtered. Did they seriously go that deep without at least one guardian mech? Why isn''t anyone helping- OH SHIT!¡±

    On screen, two of the forward attackers were desperately fending off a giant, black-shelled insect like monster with ferocious scythe-like arms when a new threat exploded from the earth at their feet. Two deadly gleams slashed the blinding clouds of earth and brutally bisected them from the crotch up.

    The blonde-haired defender gave a shout of retreat as he activated his rune. A glowing brown symbol manifested on his right arm, gathering power. The defender gave a mighty shout and stomped his right leg with a boom. A rock wall 10 feet tall shot up with a bright flash to cover the retreat. Only if it was thick enough.

    Although the light show was impressive, it was painfully obvious that it was inadequate.

    Two giant nightmares slammed through the barrier like it was paper before grappling in competition with what was but a moment ago, the body of a talented but foolish Hunter. Similar fates quickly befell the rest of the party.

    ¡°Damn.¡± Danny mumbled. ¡°K. Didn''t need to see that.¡±

    The screen fizzled out of existence as Danny sat upright.

    ¡°Sorry bro,¡± Danny apologized, looking sheepish.

    ¡°Yeah, that wasn''t helpful.¡± Jun collapsed into another comfy chair, having lost all the good feelings from the session. The Gate was a dangerous place. It was rare to see such talented young hunters disregard that danger in arrogance. Now they paid the price.

    ¡°So, I guess you''ve talked to Desi?¡± Jun asked, realizing the meaning of Danny''s sheepishness.

    ¡°Just a quick chat between classes. I didn''t get the chance to even get a word out honestly. She just gave me the short, but not the whys. She''s pretty pissed.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. She hasn''t spoken with me since,¡± Jun said, feeling ridiculous about the whole thing honestly. ¡°And as for why she''s letting go of her dreams of being the world''s greatest Film Prompt Master, that she''s worked so hard for and become a Hunter which she¡¯s had no aspirations for, is, get this, Sandy Dandy.¡±

    Seeing the blank look on Danny''s face, Jun elaborated. ¡°Sandy Dandy is some new Film Prompter from Blue Sea Gate City. He''s been very active this year. He popped out a new Hunter-themed project basically every week. Personally, I feel like his work is crazy overrated, but he''s been getting some steady traction. Especially the female teen demographics.¡±

    Danny was getting impatient.

    ¡°Aaaaaaanyways, Desi became obsessed with his new series, ''The Reborn Hunter Saves the World.'' Blah. It''s just epic fight scenes and corny one-liners, but it''s a serious over glorification and romanticized view of the Hunter lifestyle. I''m sure this dude has never actually gone beyond the Gate.¡± Danny scoffed at the thought.

    No one really respected the Film Prompters that made Hunter-themed content without having at least braved stepping past the Gate. These were cowards that worshiped and idolized the Hunters the most, and their glorification of what they were too scared to even face and clearly didn¡¯t understand, lacked the realism for those who knew better.

    Because Hunters were not heroes.

    ¡°No matter how much I''ve pointed out how ridiculous it all is, Desi''s been charmed by this crap so much she can''t seem to hear me or anyone else,¡± Jun recounted with growing frustration before he laughed.

    ¡°Her mom was soooo mad. She chewed her out for even suggesting switching career paths right before finals and graduation and after she found out she was pregnant, but I''d bet my left nut Desi didn''t hear a word of it."

    ¡°Haha yeah when she gets li - What?!¡± Danny stood up so fast he almost knocked the coffee table over. ¡°You knocked up my sister?!¡±

    ¡°Yup! Hahahahaha! Yo- your face!¡± Jun was clutching his chest in laughter at the reaction of his best friend.

    The three had been childhood friends ever since they were twelve, but Danny and Desi were cradle buddies and as close as any siblings.

    The three had bonded easily, since they all shared a similar history of loss. Shortly before Jun''s arrival, a great scandal had shaken both families. Danny''s mother and Desi''s father were discovered having an affair.

    The divorce was fast, brutal, and final. Neither wanted the children. They both went off together to who knows where.

    When Jun showed up, he found two broken families in need of healing. The five children, including Lily, Desi''s younger sister and lil Davie, Danny''s younger brother, learned to lean on each other for support and formed a close bond.

    Right now, he was enjoying watching Danny, his best friend and soul brother, freak the fuck out. He had never ceased teasing Jun and Desi since they started dating five years ago, at fifteen. In retaliation, Jun loved to steal a smooch with Desi when Danny was around to watch him gag.

    This definitely topped that.

    After Danny calmed down, he went around to give Jun a brotherly power punch in the chest.

    ¡°Well, congrats Daddy. Way to break the news, bro. Wait. Desi''s prego and wants to be a Hunter, now? She hasn¡¯t practiced nearly enough for her First Cleansing, right?¡±

    ¡°Yup. My cute lazy butt never had time for practice.¡± Jun laughed before becoming lifeless again.

    ¡°I''ve always encouraged her to practice more, but it''s only now she''s been motivated. Not that she is practicing now, don''t worry. She''s gonna have to wait for after the baby. That means we''ve got a little over nine months to convince her out of this. I mean, I''ve never seen a clumsier person in basic combat practice. Just the thought of her on a hunt gives me nightmares.¡±

    Flashes of the poor idiot getting bisected came and went unannounced and unwelcomed. He felt like puking a little.

    Desi had never shown any talent in any of the weapon''s introductions or combat classes and no matter how much Jun helped her study runetech, the fundamentals for rune weaponry, it just looked like squiggly lines to her. It was a miracle to get her to pass Basic Runetech Maintenance last year, her own graduation having been threatened.

    Naturally fickle in character, the only thing Desi had shown a consistent and unwavering passion for was Film Prompting and Jun.

    With the AI tech readily available to the masses, it was possible to create simple films with just a few prompt words. Those that could push this craft to the next level were commonly referred to as Film Prompters.

    Desi Khis had been producing various carefully crafted films with guidance from both her mom, Mary Khis, a reputable Film Prompter herself, and Danny''s father, Juan Guard, who was a popular Set Prompter of great demand. For years, Desi had been steadily improving in her productions and had developed her own gathering of faithful fans. Jun imagined their reactions to her retirement plans.

    She, like many others, had been driven creatively by the occasional excavated cultural artifacts from before The Fall. Many civilian databases from military bunkers survived the conflicts. Contained were vast libraries of movies, music and media that were popular at the time. It offered a rare glimpse of what the world and their culture was like in the age of prosperity, but too many it was much more than even that. It inspired a wave of creativity that saw the start of many Film Prompter careers and the birth of a few revered Film Prompt Masters with social standings and influence rivaling the powerful Hunter Families.

    But for every success story lied ten thousand failures at their feet. It was an over-saturated market that saw a constant influx of new blood. So for Desi, a junior in the industry, to achieve what she had at such an age was monumental for her career.

    Jun suspected a combination of stress from being newly pregnant and her recent burnout from over production had her emotionally worn out and made her in need of a new stimuli. Only if it weren¡¯t so life threatening. Go-carts were fun, right?

    He couldn''t watch her throw away everything she built and endanger her own life on such an unstable whim.

    ¡°I''m not crazy for not supporting her on this, right? I mean, I always want to support her in everything, but this is crossing some lines she''s gonna regret, right?¡± Jun asked weakly, waiting for someone to make him feel less like an asshole for not backing her.

    ¡°No way dude,¡± Danny said resolutely. ¡°This came so out of nowhere, man. She can''t be this upset with you for this when we all can see it¡¯s insanity. I''m gonna talk to her again and find out what''s going on in that crazy brain of hers. I mean, if she wants to be a Hunter now, why didn''t she come talk to me? An actual Hunter Cadet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that was another ''issue'' she''s having. She wants me to be a Hunter too.¡± Jun said, looking even less like a human being as he melted into his comfy seat.

    ¡°...your puny ass a Hunter? Is everything all right with you guys? Is this a double suicide attempt or something?¡± Danny asked, looking genuinely concerned.

    ¡°Hey! I''m not as good as you, but I still had my First Cleansing by twenty. That still puts me in the top 40 percent.... Bitch....¡± the blob that was slowly finishing its assimilation with the chair, weakly protested.

    ¡°Is that supposed to be a brag when you''re ranked at the bottom of that forty percent you''re so proud of? And then there''s Si, someone ranked so far down that it would be easier to count from the bottom to find her, wants to play Hunters?¡± he asked before looking sorrowful.

    ¡°As the big brother, I feel like I''ve succeeded in protecting her physically but neglected her intellectual development. Sigh~.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you suck.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you.¡±

    ¡°Not now. I''m still sore from getting railed by Desi.¡±

    They laughed. It felt good to laugh.

    ¡°What''s she doing now, anyway?¡±

    ¡°Now?¡± Jun looked down at his wrist com to check the time. ¡°I think she should still be out shopping. Lily told me she went out with Nicole and some of the other girls to buy baby stuff. The girl''s night out is baby themed tonight.¡±

    ¡°Damn, am I the last to find out or something?¡±

    ¡°Haha nah. The list was relegated between the two of us. She tells everyone and I tell you. I just forgot to mention it to you earlier. My bad.¡±

    Danny knew what Jun''s mind was like before a sculpting session, so he could only give up.

    ¡°I''ll call her later than. Look, the guys and I are planning on hitting up a club tonight. You should come with me and unwind, man. You gotta relax some, bro.¡±

    Jun just shook his head. ¡°Nah, tired tonight. And we still have finals this week, you know. What are you all doing out partying?¡±

    Danny laughed. ¡°Its fine bro, relax. You knew last year was my last difficult exams. Physics bro, why.¡± His eyes lost their life for a moment before regaining clarity with a shiver. ¡°Thankfully, I''ll never have to do that again.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you have left?¡± Jun asked with a chuckle.

    ¡°Some physical exams and then the Five Team Hunter Battle Simulations the rest of the week. Just showing off the routine battle drills. It''s gonna be time for my big reveal. Peak of First Rank of Body Refinement before Graduation! Guild Scouts cometh! I welcome thee!¡±

    Danny stood, striking some poses that defined his impressive physique.

    ¡°Yeah, shake that ass,¡± Jun laughed, though inwardly he couldn''t help but sigh.

    If Danny had access to his birthright as a recognized descendant of the Vaults Family, then he could have soared to much greater heights.

    Danny''s mother was from a small branch family to the prestigious Vaults Family. As one of the few S-Rank Hunter families that lorded over the city, an opportunity to become recognized as a child of the Family would have been huge.

    Unfortunately, Danny''s mother had rescinded any claim on her children when she disappeared with Desi¡¯s dad, cutting any connection he should have had with the Vaults Family.

    Even for the esteemed scions of the various S-Rank Families, few could claim to have reached Danny''s current heights at his age. If he had their methods and resources, Jun was sure his brother would have blasted past through Second Cleansing long ago.

    Most average hard workers would rejoice if they could reach the peak of the 1st rank in their thirties while the moderately talented could get there in their late twenties. Then there was his brother, with the most primitive tools, building a fortress by twenty-two, only one step away from his second cleansing and joining the ranks of the strong.

    Jun felt such injustice for Danny, which always followed with guilt. Danny had done so much for him and here he was, his so-called brother, holding out on him. He knew Danny wasn''t compatible with his art and even if he was, it would only endanger him and his family by just being aware of it, but the mere act of hiding his practice from someone that had been so consistently genuine towards him made Jun feel despicable.

    He didn''t know the first thing about rental spaces, or setting up financial accounts for his live streaming. Danny had taken care of all that because he wanted Jun to focus on his craft. There were few good men like Danny in the world. Danny had shown him so much support over the years and what had Jun done for him?

    ¡°I''mma get pumped for them scouts tonight. There''s a girl I''ve had my eye on and I''m thinking tonight''s the night, bro.¡±

    ¡°Who you been talking to? Wendy?¡±

    ¡°What? Wendy? No man, com''on ew!¡± Danny spat.

    ¡°What''s wrong with Wendy? She''s super cute and way too smart and interesting for your dumb ass, but for some reason only the Nexus knows, she''s into you and you say ew?!¡± Screw this guy! Wendy was great. She was a close friend of Desi''s from her prompter circles that was very smart and had a wonderful creative process that Jun admired. This bastard should be groveling to the Nexus Gods in thanks for her looking his way and he goes ew?!

    "Hey hey hey, calm down! Wendy is awesome! She''s a real nice girl, but that¡¯s the thing, bro. She''s a nice girl. When did you see me mess around with nice girls? Hell, man, you''re her friend! You should warn her about me, bro, not try and hook us up.¡± Seeing Jun lose steam, Danny pressed on.

    ¡°Anyways man, I''ll let you know how things go tonight and if things work out, you''ll be the first to know.¡± And with that, he was gone.

    Jun chuckled to himself. His good brother needed a good girl to keep him see straight like he had Desi. He had so much potential but lacked motivation and focus, only ever taking Body Refinement seriously.

    The guilt came back.

    He was sure he had made the correct choice. It was to protect his family. Aunt Mary, Uncle Juan, lil Davie, Lily, Danny, and the love of his life, Desi. He couldn''t risk their safety by exposing them to some ugly truths.

    Later, when he was stronger. It wouldn''t be too late then.

    He was sure.

 Chapter 2: The Last Day of School

    Boring repetitive glass towers lined both sides of the travel lines to his university, the very peaks lighting up as the dim beams of artificial morning lights began activating on the eastern horizons.

    The public transit rune carts glided along the glowing white lanes in such perfect silence Jun could hear the breathing of the old man sitting behind him and the young girl across the aisle giggle at something she found funny. He wished he could open a window and feel the gust of the wind on his skin as he looked out with interest.

    He wasn''t the only one that found the cold repetition to be distasteful. Some people were expressing their individuality on their real estate of building surfaces with colorful projections, resulting in a continually changing landscape of human expression.

    It was a new trend that he was thankful was catching on. He wouldn''t say everything was to his taste, but he loved that there was a more human touch to the once monotonous scenery this journey was only recently like.

    Danny was right. Now was the time to take advantage of the times to get his work out there. He had remained anonymous and not responded to all the controversies because Danny had assured it wasn''t time yet. He wasn''t sure what Danny was waiting for, but he felt like if he didn''t get some momentum soon that he would lose courage.

    But that''s not what was weighing on Jun''s mind at the moment. Neither was it about his last day of exams that would finish his academic career.

    It had been over a week since the fight, and Desi had refused to speak or meet with him. It had made what would have been a mildly stressful finals week into an emotional hurricane.

    She had been more upset about his lack of backing on her Hunter career change idea than he thought. She said she needed some personal time to breathe, and he had tried to respect that, but it had been a week of silence and he was reaching his mental breaking point. This was the mother of his child that was emotionally pulling back from him. He couldn''t accept that.

    Lily informed him that Desi hadn''t been talking with anyone else in the family either and their mom was PISSED.

    Danny had promised to try talking with her, but hadn''t had an opportunity with everything he had going on.

    She had finally sent him a message promising to meet at his thesis presentation, after which the two families would go out to celebrate like they had planned.

    That was progress, right?

    It took some serious planning, but Jun had altered his thesis presentation into a bit of an event. One he was relying on to get back into Desi''s good books.

    He hoped the gift he had worked on for the last year would appease her enough to come back to talking terms. The plan was desperate, but that was how he was feeling. He hadn''t even considered his thesis being rejected. That would be ridiculous.

    Gates, he was gonna be a dad. What if it was a boy? Would he be like all the other kids and dream about risking his life as a hunter? If it was a girl? Some asshole kid was gonna try to take his baby from him.... he knew how to hide a body.

    The rune cart came to a graceful stop and a cool voice announced his destination.

    ¡°Approaching Trident University Transit. Have a pleasant day.¡±

    Walking out of the busy transit terminal, the first thing people were forced to see was an enormous, intimidating bronze monument of the Founder of Trident Gate City, who was also the Founder and only Headmaster of Trident University.

    General Anthony Trident the Third, a legendary figure that had been a naval officer who survived the Last War that established a force with the remains of humanity and conquered all the emerging Gates and monsters that spilled out.

    He established order within the chaos and was instrumental in the establishment of numerous Gate Cities.

    On the gleaming surface the intimidating 8'' black stone of the 20'' bronze sculpture of an even more intimidating man . with an imposing physique in military garb with a face that spoke of the years of hardship and duty.

    ¡°Never doubt: the Gates were our salvation.

    In our hubris and despair, we destroyed the world with our own hands.

    The days of nothing were hard. We tried to rebuild, but there was nothing left. Starvation threatened to break the wills of iron men.

    Then the Gates opened and out poured a bounty. Like mana from heaven, food came to us when even the strongest of us began wavering.

    After the years of hunger, God had gifted the undeserving an opportunity.

    No more wars. No more hate between men because of our skin colors or beliefs.

    There was only the endless joy of having survived the end times.

    To be given one more chance.

    Those precious few survivors united in the exhilarating thrill of the hunt.

    It was a time of feasting.

    When the Wave had subsided, one by one we awoke from our battle lust and knew that this was to be our future.

    Our old world, shining but rotten, lay wasted by the foolish games of a few, but here lied our opportunity to build anew.

    The Nexus and the Gates gave our despairing souls hope for a future still.

    We must never forget.

    Let this be a place where wisdom and knowledge can be shared so that we may learn from our past as we pave the way for future generations to thrive.¡±

    -General Anthony Trident, the Third of the New World Alliance

    Jun always shivered a little when he passed by the memorial. He could just feel the madness and desperation in those words. The Wave, the event when the mysterious rifts in space termed as Gates simultaneously appeared in ten different locations throughout the world, was well documented. It was not a peaceful time. Monsters and beasts of nightmares poured out of them by the tens of thousands. Only once the areas around the Gates were conquered did mysterious stone monoliths emerge to swallow the cracks in space, and the situation took a turn, and new opportunities arose.

    If it had been the old era before The Fall and the Last War, perhaps the monsters would have been the cause of the end of times. But humanity had beaten them to it. The Last War had purged all the weak, leaving only warriors bathed in blood. What the monsters found when they crossed the Gate into their world were not fat, helpless prey to be devoured, but savage beasts that eyed them with joyous hunger.

    They didn''t have a good time.

    Passing by the bronze giant, Jun stood before the imposing gates of Trident University. The most prestigious educational institute in Trident Gate City and arguably the world, where Jun had spent the last four years earning his Masters in Rune Studies in the time it took a regular student to get their Bachelors.

    This would be the last time he stepped past these gates as a student. After his last finals and thesis presentation and upon confirmation of his scores, Jun''s status would automatically shift to Graduate.

    He''d hoped to have shared this moment with Desi, but who said life was perfect?

    The buildings here had more character and a very different kind of energy than most of the Middle City.

    While the world outside the campus could only be characterized as monotonous efficiency, here within the university grounds where every department was in constant competition for students and prestige, the structures reflected the spirit of each field of study.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    The buildings of the Hunter''s Athletics Department were all visually tall and sturdy, just like their students. Powerful protective runes flashed at the borders of the massive Colosseum, where the youthful shouts of students pursuing strength could be heard training at all hours of the day and night.

    The Traditional Sciences Department was steeped in history and tradition, which was reflected in their style of stone architecture of the pre-War era that blended with modern aesthetics. All their ornate buildings didn''t exceed three levels in height except the main lecture hall that had an impressive glass and gold domed roof, atop a stone building worthy to be called a palace. Intricately detailed buildings formed individual charming courtyards with shaded seating and fountains and other spaces of leisure for the intellectuals of the department to gather and study.

    The Military Mecha Department was a mix of the cold military efficiency he was used to with a healthy blend of irrational chaos. The place where students went to train as disciplined Mecha Pilots for the New World Alliance Military was also where future mad scientists were nurtured in the Mecha Design School.

    Giant individual transparent hangers housing student mecha design projects dotted the department, breaking up the monotony of repetitive glass and steel buildings that housed the different arrays of simulation pods, with the most outrageous mecha designs that only students could freely think up. Seeing the amateur mechs, designed with all the visual pomp and pageantry and their attempts at intimidating and regal, wobble around like drunken freshman was a department staple.

    As Jun walked on familiar pathways passed hurried and stressed out finals takers towards his department, he couldn''t help reminiscing of his experiences he''d cherish from this place.

    The time Desi had convinced him to fool around behind the Mathematics building, unaware of how extensive the surveillance system was back then. The conversation they had with Campus Security had been both humiliating and hilarious.

    The scar-faced middle-aged man that reprimanded the embarrassed duo after showing them the security footage that had caught their youthful passions had also been too embarrassed to look either of them in the eyes. To see a grown man blush and avoid eye contact while acting stern was weirdly adorable.

    Instead of learning from her folly, Desi had instead taken it as a challenge to not get caught.

    Jun would say to anyone that asked that he was the voice of reason in their relationship, but everyone that knew them well knew he loved Desi''s free spirit too much to ever say no to anything she wanted. It made him happy to see her smile so freely.

    He was determined to bring that smile back to him tonight.

    A voice calling out his name brought him back to reality.

    Stopping and looking back, Jun saw a familiar aged figure walking towards him with his signature slow and eternally relaxed pace.

    ¡°Good morning, Professor Kindley. How are you today?¡±

    ¡°Good morning to you as well, Jun. It''s a beautiful day for conflicted emotions, don''t you think?¡±

    ¡°Oh? How so?¡± Jun asked politely.

    ¡°It is a day of accomplishments for my cute little students, so that''s good, but it''s also a day for partings. For most, I''m just thankful if they learned anything at all.¡± They both laughed as they resumed their walk. ¡°But for students like yourself Jun, it''s a true loss for the University to see you go,¡± Said Professor Kindley, now more serious.

    ¡°You know our offer to continue your research here at the University still stands. Your thesis project on the Simplification and Modulation of Rune Purification Systems is simply groundbreaking. If you can continue your research, I''m sure it wouldn''t be long before we see applications of your research being used across the ten Gate Cities.¡±

    Jun''s smile couldn''t help but strain a bit. He didn''t know how many times he had declined this offer. Professor Kindley had been pushing for him to go for his doctorate in Rune Studies and then Professorship.

    He had already elaborated his plans, but Professor Kindley couldn''t accept his ''most prized pupil go off into the Arts rather than what the Fates clearly demand based on his talent in Runes alone.''

    Jun tried a different approach this time.

    ¡°Well professor,¡± Jun gave a dramatic sigh, ¡°I''d love to but didn''t Dean Banderby say my direction lacked realism and decide to endorse Professor Dickinass in his Strengthening and Expansion of Purification Runes System? Even if I stayed on, I wouldn''t be able to get the funding for my research so-¡±

    ¡°Banderby wouldn''t recognize a genius idea even if it shat on his face and Dickinass''s theories are a mishmash of hopeful fantasies with no competence or foundation to make them work. Your work is both graceful and cost effective and most importantly, real. It¡¯s merely the form of your sample Purification System that''s confusing the old man. He''s so entrenched in what he considers orthodox he can''t wrap his stupid dementia addled brain around your organic Rune Structures! He''s become so comfortable sitting on his gilded throne he''s forgotten the innovative spirit that brought him where he is! Once he sees an actual working model, I''ll make him eat-¡±

    Jun didn''t know what to say to his professor''s uncharacteristic outburst. He had long suspected that his professor had history with the Dean he didn''t want to know about.

    ¡°Actually,¡± Jun interjected. ¡°I was planning on telling you earlier, but I''ve finished the Project I consulted you on early and brought it for my thesis presentation this afternoon. I didn''t just bring a single demonstration piece, but the entire project.¡±

    ¡°You''re finished already?!¡± Professor Kindley was stunned for a good reason. He had helped with some of the underlying rune structures. He didn''t know the full extent of what his student was trying to achieve, but even from what he''d seen, he knew it was an extensive project.

    Fabrication technology could not create runes. Each rune had to be done by hand to ensure a fluid and natural flow of energy. With simple base runes only needing a few strokes, this wasn¡¯t really a problem, but as the tiers of the rune increased, so did the complexity of the design and the number of required strokes, and a single mistake meant the entire rune was useless and had to be redone. Jun''s research aimed to break that process into smaller, more manageable chunks beyond current practices. It was a completely new direction of rune design from the current model, and, if achieved, would mean the birth of a new era.

    Even so, they were talking about thousands of runes that needed to be made by hand on complex structures. The boy only had two hands, and he was done?

    ¡°What time was your presentation slot again?¡± He had to see this. After trading details, the two finally separated to their respective destinations.

    Jun couldn''t help but sigh. Professor Kindley had been of tremendous help throughout his studies. Over the years, he had even become something like a grandfather figure to Jun, always excited to listen to his crazy ideas and help guide his thought processes in manageable directions. Now that he was leaving, he was beginning to savor the bitter taste of partings.

    He¡¯d chosen this field of study for a variety of reasons. Mainly because there was no such thing as an arts program, which he wouldn''t dare say to Professor Kindley, but also because Jun was good at it. It was interesting, and it came naturally to him, so he picked it to supplement his artwork.

    The lazy bum originally intended on coasting on his talent and graduate peacefully in the middle of the pack. That way, he could comfortably focus on his art and his girlfriend. Those were important priorities, right?

    Unfortunately, Professor Kindley wasn''t a tenured professor for nothing. He easily saw through Jun''s charade of mediocrity and ruthlessly exposed his high potential in rune research.

    It didn''t take long before it became widely known to the rest of the department how Professor Kindley had a new treasured pupil. They set up special accelerated classes just for him, and they frequently included him in research projects far beyond his expected level, making it impossible to avoid the overwhelming flood of jealousy of not only his peers, but even some professors.

    Luckily, Jun had come to an understanding early on with his ''peers''. He wasn''t a threat to their advancement or grant opportunities and Guild selection quotas. Since the Professor¡¯s arrangements usually brought in him through the back door, they kept their distance with resentment.

    Jun felt a complicated helplessness when he thought of his classmates. He¡¯d been really excited to make friends here.

    ''Oh, how fleeting the dreams of youth,'' Jun often mourned.

    The Trident University Department of Rune Studies was one of the most competitive programs in the world. Getting into the program meant beating down thousands of other hopeful applicants from all ten Gate Cities. Once they entered, the fight continued for resources and funding and, most importantly, attention from the professors, the key holders of all future opportunities and advancement. It was cutthroat and merciless. If you didn''t watch your back, you could find your project mysteriously ruined. Jun hated the environment from day one.

    All he wanted was to learn in peace, do his own thing, and then graduate. He had wanted to add making friends to that list, but based on the hostile environment he was in, Jun thought better of it lest he get poisoned by his ''friends''.

    After four years of study, he had only made one friend from his department, which was only more than a little depressing.

    Jun''s wandering thoughts ended once he reached the venue for his Advanced Rune Stabilization final.

    Regardless of his failures at socializing with this group of nut jobs, everything would be over after today.

    A new chapter awaited him.

    It was bright.

 Chapter 3: Friends Like These

    Jun walked out of his last exam with an hour to spare. He''d been prepared and was confident he''d done more than simply pass. His plans for the future didn''t require stellar grades, but it still felt good to do well. No matter how these kids tried, there was no way anyone was gonna take his position at the top of the class... Maybe this was why he had no friends here...

    Feeling both antsy from accomplishment and anxiety for the plans he had later that evening, Jun was walking towards the Student Square where Aunt Mary and Lily should still be setting up the last bits for his thesis presentation / Unveiling Event / desperate plot to get on the good side of his wifey when he heard some familiar voices. They were loud and angry. ''Who''s voices were these again?'' Jun thought with a chuckle.

    Pulled by his curious nature, Jun followed the voices to a bigger situation than he assumed happening right in front of the Experimental Runes Research Facility.

    The day was blessed with unnaturally good weather, with the black clouds of poison that blanketed the skies blessedly thinner, allowing a few glimpses of rare sunshine to pass through. The world was no longer as dark, with patches of warmth blessing the city for a few hours.

    There were, of course, many more people outdoors on days like these to enjoy the treat of nature¡¯s gift that their ancestors had taken from them. It was a joyous time that the peoples of Trident City rarely savored.

    Yet, despite the serenity, there seemed to be an angry patch of darkness that even the gifted light could not shine away. Two powerfully spiteful but beautiful voices clashed and chased all the happiness away while attracting more and more attention of the curious.

    Two figures stood at odds, and battled with words so sharp they even hit the growing crowd of bystanders.

    ¡°It¡¯s so brave of you to walk outside looking like a cross-dresser who forgot their padding. I just love how you don¡¯t give a shit. You¡¯re a real inspiration.¡±

    Three flat chested girls in the crowd went down.

    ¡°You surround yourself with simps that only know how to lick your pretentious flat ass and now a whore like you thinks you can judge my charm as a woman?¡±

    Five simps in the crowd went down.

    Seeing as how the argument had devolved to name calling, it was time to bring it to a close.

    Desi''s best friend, Nicole Silverwind, was arguing fiercely with the infamous Queen of the Rune Research Department, Tiana Firestorm and her gang of tag-alongs, while a couple of incoming freshmen were caught shivering like puppies between the two unopposable forces.

    He''d heard enough as he approached to understand what was happening.

    ¡°Hello ladies. Having a pleasant afternoon? Have you all finished with your Finals as well?¡±

    Both women shot fierce glares at the rude intruder, only to soften when they saw who it was.

    ¡°Hey Jun,¡± said Nicole, ever the polite and more approachable of Desi''s circle of girlfriends. If you didn¡¯t tick her off.

    Standing at a little under five and a half feet, even with her increasingly dangerously high-heeled boots, Nicole was anything but small in presence. Shoulder-length blonde hair, always styled with sophistication, complimented her striking blue eyes and highlighted her delicate features. Wearing a sleek formfitting black dress with gold accents, she carried herself with unshakable confidence and dignity, her very presence declaring her identity as the warrior princess of the S Rank Silverwind Family.

    ¡°Hello Jun. I was having a very pleasant afternoon until very recently. Thank you for asking. How about yourself?¡± said the second major force in this conflict.

    Tiana Firestorm, the red-haired goddess of the Runes Department and daughter of the S Rank Firestorm Family, in her yellow sundress, was every bit the equal in aura as her opponent, who eyed her like a predator.

    Her¡¯s were the eyes of an intellectual superior, capable of making the bravest feel meek and inferior. She was soft-spoken and reluctant to express her emotions on her face, but her eyes had a way of letting fools know exactly how little she thought of them. A single disdainful glance of her pretty green eyes was all it took to fell uncountable suitors. And right now, those expressive eyes were scanning Jun from head to foot before slightly smirking.

    Jun rolled his eyes.

    Tiana was as tall as Jun, but in her heels she got to look down at him, which she loved. Since she was the only friend Jun made in the Runes Department, he knew it wasn''t malicious. She was just frustrated that she was always stuck as number two over the entire four years they were in school together. She just liked to enjoy the little victories. Poor thing.

    ¡°Well, I''ve had more emotionally stable weeks, but what''s life without parties?¡± Jun had finally arrived before the small group.

    He couldn''t help but give these two silly friends of his a pointedly confused look before asking them, ¡°Have all the exams ended in the Rune Res?¡± With that, he made a show of looking up and passed them.

    As if he had been the conductor, all heads followed suit. The actual conflict was happening only feet from the entrance to the academic facility. Looking up, they saw numerous pairs of curious and bemused eyes looking down at them, including a furious Professor Dillion, who they saw bring a finger to his mouth, signaling to shut up or else.

    While Nicole and Tiana were busy blanching, he looked at the two freshmen and said gently, ¡°It''s alright. They''re just kind of naturally scary, but they''re good people, I swear.¡±

    The two social titans pouted, made eye contact with each over and quickly looking away in a huff.

    The two smaller students began to relax once they realized no one was screaming anymore.

    ¡°This is the Experimental Rune Research Facility. You''ll be spending a lot of time here in your third years. If you go down this way, you''ll get back to the Quad. You split off from one of the new student group tours, right?¡± Two little heads nodded with vigor, seeking salvation.

    ¡°Haha. It''s alright, everyone''s friends here. This is Nicole Silverwind, a top graduating member of the Elite Hunter Class and a rising star in Trident''s newcomer Hunters circles and a top pick for Rookie of the Year. You''ll for sure be hearing a lot about her in the coming years.¡± He couldn''t help smirking a little when he saw how Nicole puffed up her little chest at Jun''s praise. She kept glancing smugly at Tiana, who was firmly staring in any direction but hers.

    ¡°She''s also very passionate about standing up for the little guy. In fact, she''s so passionate that she can sometimes not recognize when someone''s being a bully or not. For instance,¡± Jun gestured towards the pouting girl that cutely had her face turned away.

    ¡°... Tiana here may have PBF Syndrome, but is in fact one of the most thoughtful people you''ll ever meet. Don''t know about PBFS? Perpetual Bitch Face Syndrome. It''s not contagious, I swear...¡± He glanced at the chilly faces of Tiana''s entourage. ¡°Maybe it''s contagious.¡±

    ¡°JUN!¡± Tiana barked with a blush that matched her hair.

    ¡°Jokes! Jokes!¡± He gently placated her briefly before turning back to the freshmen. ¡°But seriously, I''m not joking. This is Tiana Firestorm, the second highest ranked student in the Rune Research Department, the next Associate Professor and the only person who can compete with the number one. You are in the presence of a legend.¡±

    Jun could see the cocktail of emotions playing across Tiana''s pretty face, represented in shades of reds and purples and the old faithful pulsing vein on the right side of her forehead. Oh, she was gonna blow soon. Better wrap this up.

    ¡°She just looks mad all the time, but I swear she only has good intentions. I heard she caught you trying to get into the Experimental Rune Research Facility. You can get into a lot of trouble going into these buildings without authorization. Sometimes it can be as harsh as expulsion.¡± Both of the little chicks paled in fright. ¡°She just doesn''t want you guys losing out on the opportunity to study here for something like that. Anyone else would have just let you get in trouble, but she didn''t. Understand her good intentions?¡±

    Nodding even more emphatically, they both glanced at each other before turning towards Tiana and bowing. ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, Seniors.¡± They quickly did the same for Nicole.

    Wow, talk about close friends. They were so in sync. Creepy.

    Having been impressed by something weird, he steeled himself to be shameless and addressed the group.

    ¡°Well, since a whole crowd is here, don''t forget to check out my thesis presentation in the Student Square in an hour. There will be a big unveiling of my latest masterpiece. You won''t regret it.¡±

    Seeing that the fun was over, the extras trickled away while the two little chicks still looked a little unsure. With a gesture of his eyebrow, he let them run away from the two scariest girls in the University, ready to brag to all their friends.

    Front row tickets to the clash of the two legendary women of Trident University. There was also a cute senior boy. Their friends were going to be so jelly.

    The crowd finally dispersing, Jun once again looked back at his two exasperating friends. As scions of two of the six S Rank Families that ultimately ruled the city, their relationship couldn''t help but be volatile.

    Their attitudes in public often reflected the relationship of the two Families. When the two Families were friends, they were friends. When the two Families were neutral, they were neutral. And when the two Families were enemies, they were enemies. It was freaking exhausting.

    ¡°I just want you both not to forget that while you may be members of your respective families, your identities go beyond that. Don¡¯t you think this one was a bit silly?¡±

    He was heartened to see his friends hear him and have the grace to be embarrassed. Lackey number three - or was it four? - however, had had enough.

    ¡°How dare you tease and lecture the Princess of the Firestorm Family! Know your place, you filthy orphan!¡± yelled a real greasy looking kid. No matter how good his features were, he couldn¡¯t hide the arrogant, demeaning sneer that proclaimed to the world how much better he was. This did not bother Jun. It didn''t need to.

    ¡°Clines...if you say another word, I''ll have you shipped back to my mother in a shoe box. Now apologize to my friend for being a little bitch.¡± Everyone present knew when they heard the gentle mannered threat that Tiana was truly angry. The scuffle with Nicole earlier had been more out of family obligation than genuine emotion for both sides, but to these annoying flies that hovered around her constantly by the designs of her family, she couldn''t care if they dropped dead that instant.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Clines and lackeys one and two knew it, too. Those deep green eyes that usually inspired great fantasies now only produced dread. She would totally do it. The blank stare didn''t even see him as human. He was so scared that he didn''t have the chance to feel disappointed.

    Survival first, moping second.

    The normal arrogance was replaced with fear and unwillingness as Clines gave a reluctant bow and mumbled an unintelligible apology.

    ¡°...All of you get out of my sight. I''m going to speak with my friend..s...¡± Fed up with these children, all she could do was shoo them away with exhaustion.

    ¡°I''m sorry Jun, I''ve failed in disciplining my subordinates. Again. Sigh.¡± Tiana was looking very tired now.

    Seeing this, he led the duo over to sit and chat, away from the major crowds. He still had time, and it looked like Nicole had come for him.

    ¡°You know, of these duets you two perform, it''s the ones when you two are playing friends that are the most genuine.¡± And it was true. In the instances when the two families had amicable relations, the two were free to be friends. The windows were brief, but they were the moments when the two had permission to be themselves with each other. But when the windows closed, they also closed their hearts. He wished they could finally be a bit more honest with themselves.

    Seeing their blush and reluctance to address the issue, he decided he had meddled enough.

    ¡°Nicole, what brings you to visit our lovely corner of the world?¡± he asked, hoping to move things along.

    ¡°Well, um...¡± she glanced at Tiana and hesitated, so Jun reassured her that everyone was friends so she could speak. Neither noticed Tiana''s small smile.

    Seeing that he didn''t mind, she shrugged and decided not to care, either.

    ¡°I''m worried about Desi.¡± That statement woke Jun up.

    ¡°Is she alright? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°She''s fine. Nothing happened, but she''s been saying some concerning things and she''s been increasingly more distant.¡± Nicole said, looking uncomfortable.

    Jun''s heart clenched and asked for clarification. Why couldn''t this girl just say everything at once? Didn''t she know she was killing him here?

    ¡°Well, it''s about her obsession with becoming a Hunter and living in the Fortress. We''ve mostly laughed it off at first, thinking she was messing with us or something, but she''s been so serious. She almost didn''t even attend her finals. We finally told her mom so she could knock some sense or fear into that girl, but even if she went, I''m not sure if she did more than attend,¡± she explained, looking even more helpless now.

    Jun was silent. He hadn''t known about this. Last time he visited their house was a few days ago. Aunt Mary was so mad about something that she wouldn''t leave her room, and with Desi locking him out of hers and actively not speaking with him, the only outlet for any news was Lily. She mentioned nothing about this, though.

    ¡°Jun, what do you think about becoming a Hunter?¡± Nicole suddenly asked.

    ¡°Not interested.¡± Jun replied flatly.

    ¡°You''re not interested in becoming a powerful Hunter and making lots of merit? What about the prestige and benefits?¡±

    ¡°I don''t care about those things, Nicole, you know that. And even if I were, with my potential, I could never rise to those heights.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I mean, first Cleansing at twenty is pretty good, but it''s nowhere near enough to even get noticed by the guilds, right?¡±

    ¡°Really. First Cleansing at twenty, huh?¡± Nicole stared intensely into Jun''s eyes as if she were trying to see into his soul.

    ¡°Of course. Remember? A few months after my birthday before midterms. First Cleansing. Please stop looking at me like that.¡±

    Tiana, having caught up from the shocking news that Jun''s fianc¨¦e wanted to suddenly become a Hunter, responded to Nicole''s shameless poaching attempt with real heat.

    ¡°Nicole, everyone knows about Jun''s mediocrity in Body Refinement, just as everyone knows about Jun''s position as a once in a lifetime genius rune-smith that''s going to change the world! How could you even suggest putting him on such a dangerous path? What if he died!? Do you know what the world would be losing!?¡± Tiana demanded with surprising passion.

    She was convinced that Jun was the most brilliant Rune-smith of their generation, whose genius rivaled and maybe even surpassed the great minds that cracked the code and laid the foundations for modern rune research. Turning his attention to something so barbaric as becoming a common Hunter when he should be here, focusing on changing the world of rune studies with her, was not permissible.

    Nicole and Jun were both a bit stunned by the outburst. Jun had never known how highly his friend had regarded him, while Nicole was genuinely unaware of Jun''s status within the Runes Department.

    Ever since she caught a glimpse of Jun¡¯s secret, all she had observed was that Jun was an amazing artist and boyfriend. She wasn''t ashamed to admit to anyone else besides Jun that she was jealous of her best friend as a fan of Jun''s streaming and art.

    But even with this, she hadn''t considered his talent in runes because it had never come up before. As a fairly busy person herself, she had few friends at the University and none within the Runes Department besides Jun. She had always assumed that he did well since she couldn''t imagine Jun doing anything poorly, but very precious few had any real talent in Runes.

    Those given such high praise from someone as proud as Tiana Firestorm had to be a monster.

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect then! The Guild I¡¯m about to found will have its own rune research department, so you can head it! Then, even if Desi goes over, we can ensure her safety!¡± Nicole exclaimed, genuinely excited.

    ¡°Research! He needs to do research! Here!¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± These girls looked like they were about to throw down.

    Both girls turned to look at Jun, who was still rosy, but resolute with his response.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I already have a path in mind, and it doesn¡¯t involve staying at the university or going into the Gate. But even if I did, it¡¯s the idea of Desi fighting monsters that I think should be our focus.¡±

    ¡°There are other paths then active hunting if you live in the Fortress. I think if we can get her a position exposed to the Hunter world away from the action, that would be enough. I don¡¯t want her out there exposed to danger either. If you¡¯re concerned about streaming, you can do that in Fortress. There will be more interesting ways to film there then just here, right?¡± Nicole encouraged.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. I¡¯ve had some ambition recently to do something for our home, maybe involving my art.¡±

    ¡°Trident City?¡±

    ¡°Um, the planet.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Please speak in complete sentences.¡± Tiana demanded, irritated that Jun kept wanting to leave.

    ¡°I was thinking. ''We broke it shouldn''t we fix it?'' If babies could be born beyond the Gates, then it wouldn''t take long for all mankind to end up migrating because it¡¯s so shitty here, but they can''t. That means the planet is important. And yet there aren''t even any discussions about it. I think that''s insane.¡±

    They both nodded in agreement, knowing that he was making sense.

    Not everything about the Last War was clear, but the initial trigger to the chaos was well known. It was the violent collapse of the space colonization programs. The reason wasn''t because of politics or financing.

    The world''s supply of natural resources was rapidly dwindling and the unregulated destruction of the world in search of more was only hastening the planet¡¯s expiration date.

    All governments around the world were forced to make peace in order to solve the very real danger of human extinction.

    Great space faring colony ships were designed and constructed with the entire world working as one. A new age of humanity was being birthed, and it would start with peace. Humanity had finally learned to come together.

    It was considered The Great Human Miracle.

    Until the day the first baby was born without a soul.

    Many fertility studies were conducted in the United Earth Space Station, an orbital laboratory that housed two thousand scientists studying the effects of living in space in preparation for the Great Migration. Many healthy children were successfully birthed in the UESS so why was the first child born on one of the many construction stations orbiting Mars not showing any active brain activity?

    What first was thought to be a unique case resulting from a radiation breech in the station hull turned out to merely be the first.

    After the second, people started paying attention.

    After the third, scientists became seriously concerned.

    After the 143rd within six months, many of the greatest minds on Earth had gone literally mad from the conclusion.

    Humanity could only gain a soul if born within Earth¡¯s influence. The UESS was within the range of influence, but even the newly established Moon Bases reported similar cases.

    The Earth gave humanity its souls and were tied to it. They could not leave.

    The Last War started one hour and twenty-three minutes after the scientific conclusion was drawn and announced.

    Over eighty percent of the global human population of thirty billion was wiped out in the next 24 hours.

    The rest kept fighting for reasons they didn''t even care about anymore.

    For years.

    Until there was nothing left but a lifeless, radioactive rock with poisoned oceans and skies.

    Now in the Gate Era, the rule applied still. Humans could only be safely birthed on this side of the Gate.

    ¡°This planet is all we have as our foundation, and I think I¡¯ve got a great platform to do something to help it.¡±

    ¡°And how does your art play into this?¡± Nicole asked, unsure of the connection.

    ¡°Well, at my core, all I want to really do is make beautiful things and raise beautiful babies with Desi. After so many visits out of the city walls, I also grew a desire to do something about cleaning things up. Especially when I found out about our baby. I want them to someday see actual trees. I realized while I was here that those two things don''t have to be mutually exclusive.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Babies?¡± Tiana blushed in a daze.

    ¡°Ah, yeah, we''re having a baby.¡± Jun said, now sporting the biggest, dumbest smile that either had seen Jun make. Now both girls were feeling uncomfortable for reasons.

    ¡°Congratulations.¡± Tiana said in a soft voice.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Jun replied, not thinking much of it.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Nicole said, trying to ignore the uncomfortable pressure in her chest.

    ¡°Well... if you guys both come to my thesis presentation, you''ll see something I think is special. You''ll understand more of what I''m aiming to do, I think.¡±

    Neither could understand their overwhelming desire to punch that mischievously smiling face.

    ¡°Desi has always been my number one supporter. She''s been with me every step of the way and she knows how important it is to me as well as my deep aversion to the Gates.¡± Jun said, reminding the two why they were even having this conversation.

    ¡°Honestly, I don''t know what she''s thinking right now. That fight we had didn''t make any real sense to me and we haven''t talked since.... I''m hoping to change that tonight, so wish me luck, yeah?¡± Jun said, more subdued than the moment before.

    ¡°I actually gotta go and make sure everything is in order. Don''t be late or you''ll regret it.¡± and with that he was gone.

    There was an awkward silence as both girls found themselves alone during a period where they were supposed to be enemies, without Jun to act as the mediator.

    At the moment, Tiana wasn''t interested in politics. She had too many questions and the only person who could give her any sat before her.

    ¡°What does he mean by art? Is Jun also into Prompting?¡± Tiana asked.

    Nicole looked up and considered only briefly before answering honestly. ¡°Jun is a talented sculptor. Sculptors are artists that create things with their hands and tools. He has a live-streaming channel where he shows his process. Did you not know about that?¡±

    ¡°....No.¡±

    Nicole was about to act smug out of habit when she stopped herself after seeing her frenemy''s pitiful expression. It was the first time she''d seen Tiana Firestorm make an expression of true vulnerability. Right now, she didn''t look like the Youngest Princess of the S Rank Firestorm Family. She looked like a puppy that had been abandoned by its owner. After some consideration, Nicole understood.

    ¡°The only reason any of us know about the streaming is because Desi told us. From my understanding, Jun doesn''t like to actively bring it up. I''m not sure why. So, stop looking at me like that.¡±

    Tiana''s furrowed brows relaxed a bit before softly asking for more information.

    Nicole rolled her eyes before bringing up her vid files she saved from his streaming sessions. All of them. She was a fan.

    While the two most terrifying women in Trident University sat huddled together watching clips, Nicole was interrupted from her evangelizing the fangirl way when an incoming message popped up.

    Seeing as it was a message from her best friend, she opened it with little thought while Tiana politely looked away. She quickly turned back when she heard a horrified gasp from her new fangirl mentor.

    Nicole had burst to her feet while she continued reading the message. Whatever it was, it was obviously bad news. Tiana grew concerned when Nicole''s hands trembled, her eyes began to tear up as they read on. Finally, the screen fizzed out of existence as Nicole raised both her hands to her face, still in shock at what she had read.

    It was too much.

    Jun had to know.

    Nicole tried to run but in her state of distress she tripped on her own feet, face rapidly about to be introduced to floor. A hand grabbed her by the back of her collar, stopping her descent mere inches from the ground.

    ¡°What is going on? What''s happened to make you like this?¡± Tiana asked, still shocked as she set the girl straight.

    ¡°I have to tell Jun,¡± Nicole replied, her hand rubbing her throat as her eyes watered from both the fall and her emotions.

    Seeing her still unable to focus, Tiana merely offered to help her get to the Student Square. They still had about 15 minutes before the start of Jun¡¯s presentation. She hoped it wasn''t too bad but to earn such a reaction, how could it not be awful?

    Well, maybe Nicole was just over-reacting.

    Maybe the dinner reservations for the after-party were canceled last minute?

    She just didn''t want her only real friend to get hurt.

 Chapter 4: Anxious Hearts

    Clothes check.

    Shave check.

    Mouthwash check.

    Hair¡­ uuurgh.

    Jun threw his hair brush into the sink in disgust and looked back into the mirror. Dressed to impress in a specially tailored suit gifted from his baby momma, Jun was looking pretty suave with simple silhouettes and silver framed glasses to establish the look of an intellectual. If only his hair would work with him.

    Desi had planned out his entire look and was in charge of getting him ready. He could have asked Aunt Mary or Lily for help, but even till the last moment, he hadn¡¯t given up hope that she¡¯d show up.

    She hadn¡¯t. But she would. She promised, after all.

    Frustrated hands roughed up ten minutes of failure, and the mop returned to its natural state. Mopy.

    Leaving the men¡¯s room, his feet feeling uncomfortable in his new shoes, Jun power walked towards the Student Square. Even from a distance, he could already see the crowds beginning to form around a massive white glowing cube that was dominating the public space, easily towering over the heads of curious bystanders. It was a simple, solid magic light barrier that was hiding his surprise from view and access.

    The entire project had been designed into individual modules and secretly handcrafted during the past year. Hours had been spent the night before, digging out a huge chunk of the square and assembling all the components behind the veil of the barrier that would soon play the role of the backdrop for his presentation.

    A lot of preparation had gone into planning with a lot of help from Davie and Lily. Lily composed the accompaniment and designed the acoustics programs while Davie had taken it upon himself to handle the fleet of drones that were going to make it all possible. Davie was great with drone cams and they all had a lot of fun coming up with the coordination. Even Aunt Mary come early to lend a hand with the setup while he was still finishing exams. Uncle Juan had a collaborations project with a few other film prompters, but promised to make it on time.

    Jun owed them a lot.

    He scanned the crowds in search of a face. One small group standing by his nervous looking aunt and Lily was especially noticeable as the only group of elders in a sea of young students. Professor Kindley and several of his colleagues amiably conversed with Aunt Mary, while the Dean and a few other professors, including Professor Dickinass, looked like they had a thousand other, more important places to be. What a bunch of dicks.

    Scanning around, he still didn''t see Desi or Danny. The plan was for Danny to check in and ensure Desi came before the presentation. He was the only person he trusted to take the assignment. After his chat with Nicole, although he seemed calm, Jun was feeling a growing unease in his chest. He couldn''t explain it, but he was desperate to hold the mother of his future child in his arms again. It had been too long.

    ¡°Jun!¡±

    Excitedly, Jun turned to the voice, only to be disappointed.

    ¡°Geez, don''t be so happy to see me bro,¡± said lil Davie, Danny''s 18-year-old little brother who, along with Lily, was entering the University as freshmen. Although younger, it was clear that Davie was going to be much larger than his older brother. Even at just 18, Davie was already 6'' and almost as bulky as his brother. He had the same good looks and dark hair his brother had, and an even greater blessed talent in body cultivation.

    Another inheritance of his mother was an impressive temper. Boy liked to fight. A week wouldn''t go by without lil Davie getting into trouble. Thankfully, the comparisons with the woman stopped there.

    Perhaps due to the trauma of the early abandonment of his mother, Davie valued bonds and loyalty as his personal ethos. His and the Khis Family were his number one priority. He didn''t open up to others easily, but once someone earned his trust, lil Davie wouldn''t mind making any sacrifice for a friend in need, so was especially hurt whenever a friend would betray that trust. Jun was always honored to be included in the core circle of Davie''s heart.

    ¡°Haha, sorry, I''m just anxious. Have you heard from your brother yet? They should be here by now.¡± Jun asked, giving the surroundings another scan.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°No, neither of them have been answering our calls. Danny said he was going to have a talk with Desi on the way over. I''m sure they''ll show up any second now.¡± Davie reassured him. ¡°Actually, I came by because of something else.¡±

    Davie became more serious, so Jun did too.

    ¡°What''s up?¡±

    ¡°It''s the streaming platform. I can''t seem to log in. I''ve tried contacting the devs, but I''ve been on hold since forever. We need to start soon, right?¡±

    Jun didn''t like the sound of that. Davie helped with his streaming sometimes, but it was Danny that really drove the technical side to the business. Now the question was, could he afford to wait for Danny to resolve the issue, or did they need to act now?

    The plan had been to stream his thesis presentation and the unveiling of his vision. He''d take this opportunity to reveal his identity while also introducing his rune concepts, as well as thank his supporters with the prepared gifts. Most of this had been planned with Davie so as not to distract Danny from his own finals period. Now he was regretting not running things by him first. Whatever. Decisions had to be made.

    Jun accessed his wrist com and sent a file to Davie.

    ¡°I just sent you the list of my live stream supporters. Let''s just start up a new channel for now and only invite that list. We already notified them of tonight, so a quick message for the change in room should be fine. Once you''ve got that done, release the drone cams. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Without another word, Davie was gone. Jun was thankful.

    ¡°Jun!¡± Once again, Jun turned with anticipation, only to be disappointed, which he couldn''t show.

    ¡°Professor Kindley, thank you for comforting my aunt. She''s been very anxious.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, not at all. Delightful young woman. Absolutely delightful. I reassured her she had nothing to be concerned about, which is true, but then the Old Farts Gangs came over to be snotty.¡± The Professor actually spit on the ground at this, shocking Jun once more, ¡°Childish. Utterly disgraceful behavior. I''m very much looking forward to seeing their stupid faces when they see what you''ve brought. Hell, I''m looking forward to my stupid face when I see this. I''ve even set up my wrist com for a selfie. Heehee.¡±

    His confidence touched Jun and felt it was well placed. He, too, was interested in everyone''s stupid faces. Recorder drones equals memories of youth, get.

    ¡°Anyway, I understand it from the lovely Ms. Khis that you''re planning to start things off with a dedication? Has the young lady made her appearance? We should start soon, I think.¡± Professor Kindley said, looking around as if expecting to see her hiding behind Jun''s back.

    ¡°Um, no Professor, but she should be here any second now.¡±

    ¡°Good, good. I''m very excited Jun. Very excited.¡± The Professor said one last time before sauntering back towards his aunt, waving excitedly with a smile. It seemed his professor was crushing on his aunt. Dirty old man was 165 this year and making moves. He was excited to see what would happen when Uncle Juan finally made it.

    ¡°Yo, Jun!¡±

    Jun turned around, another shot of adrenaline meeting a wall of disappointment.

    An assembly of familiar faces approached with a strange atmosphere. Some were mutual friends he shared with Desi, and some were guys he knew through Danny. Jun liked them just fine on most days, but being more their friends than his, he didn¡¯t really want to talk to them when he was feeling so fragile. But he smiled and waved a greeting and gave the customary banter and thanked them for coming by.

    He normally got along fairly well with Desi¡¯s friends since they were usually in creative fields as well, so they had lots of things to talk about and had a good rapport. Danny¡¯s friends were the usual alpha pack jocks that Danny refused to believe he was a part of, and didn¡¯t normally hang out with their physical lessers, so Jun interacted with them the least. Not that they were overtly dicks about it, but they were usually some form of dicks. Nice guys though.

    The added peculiarity of the situation was that he¡¯d never seen the two groups interacting before. Did the they just naturally collide as they were approaching to greet him? Was that why they kept nervously eying each other? Was this going to be the day multiple couples were going to form? Could he take credit for the formation of so many auspicious unions? He¡¯d be made godfather to at least a few kids, right?

    Jun¡¯s mind was wondering aimlessly as he looked at his friends and waited in the awkward silence while they glanced at each other and communicated with their eyes. He¡¯d just casually asked if they¡¯d like to join their group for the after-party and was met with this scene. To him, it looked like a bunch of boys and girls in the beautiful process of falling in love. It was adorable.

    Finally, after a few heavy moments of silence, Wendy looked like she was going to speak for the group. All eyes were on her as she looked Jun straight in the eyes and said.

    ¡°Break a leg.¡±

    And ran off. The rest of the group was stunned as they watched her waddle away.

    Kennedy, the biggest of Danny¡¯s friends, towered over Jun and patted his back and said, ¡°You got this brother,¡± before running after Wendy. The rest of the group gave Jun a strained smile and hurried after.

    ¡®Oh my lordy, is Kennedy crushing on Wendy? He¡¯s super gentle in contrast to his image, so I think Wendy would be into him. Damn, I was hoping to get her and Danny together. Your loss my brother.¡¯ He thought as he watched the group run off.

    That was a very odd interaction.

    ¡°Jun!¡± Heart in his throat, he turned to find Nicole and Tiana running towards him, looking stricken.

    Jun didn''t know why his friends were so anxious but it awoke something. Something revolting that had been hiding in the corners of his heart. Something he couldn''t face was now demanding his attention.

    He didn''t know why he felt like he was about to suffocate, why a chill was forming in his core, or why he suddenly wanted to run far away, but he knew that there was a change.

    Something had shifted.

    He didn''t know what, but rather than finding out, he wanted to flee.

    But he didn''t. He couldn''t.

    He wished he had.

 Chapter 5: When You Thought You Knew Someone

    Something was wrong.

    Everyone saw the shocking scene of two of the most fierce and respected characters in the university have an emotional breakdown.

    The once bustling and excited atmosphere had fallen mostly silent.

    No one approached out of respect or fear, so no one knew what Nicole and Tiana had said to Jun. The amount of tears shed and the looks of distress on the faces of the two women that prided themselves at never showing weakness was incredibly unnerving to those who knew them.

    Davie couldn''t see what was going on since he was too busy trying to set up the new streaming account. He wasn''t usually mentally equipped for tasks like this, but knowing how important the event was for his bro had given him an unprecedented focus. As he entered the last confirmation key, he was feeling pretty good about himself as he checked the time.

    He was so happy as he was running back that he didn''t notice the strange atmosphere till he was standing right behind his bro and slapped his back. Then he froze. He too knew the identities of the two girls that were now weeping into his bro''s arms.

    ''Okay, what the hell?''

    Then Jun turned around.

    ¡°Is everything ready?¡±

    ¡°Ye-ye-yes. Yeah, just say when, and drones are up.¡± Davie stuttered. Jun''s eyes.

    ¡°Great Davie. Thank you for that. Start it up now and start the presentation now too. I''ll be inside. I''d like a few minutes for myself in there, thanks.¡± Jun said as he gently disengaged from a snot-nosed Nicole and Tiana, which was enough to fuck with Davie''s brain except Jun''s eyes...

    ¡°What happened, bro? What''s going on?¡± Davie had finally asked.

    ¡°...They can tell you. I think. In a bit maybe. It''s a crazy story.¡± Jun tried to joke with a small smile, but his eyes were still....

    ¡°We have to start now,¡± Jun said again, limply patting Davie on the shoulder. ¡°Let Aunty and Uncle hear it too. They should know.¡±

    He walked away, nodding politely to those concerned, saying the presentation was about to start. He looked back at Davie again and smiled, nodding, before disappearing around the corner opposite where his Aunt and Lily were waiting with the professors. Jun''s eyes...

    They were eyes that Davie would never forget.

    Eight years ago, it had been Lily that had discovered a filthy and injured child sitting in the park they had favored for after school games for its relative solitude. No one else played there, so it felt like their personal play heaven. Davie had been late in meeting with Lily at their regular place to find her sitting quietly, comforting a little monster. At least that''s what he thought it was at first.

    The memory still sent chills down his spine.

    Covered in filthy rags and animal furs, it was also heavily injured. Dirty bandages, dyed black in dried blood, had been roughly applied, probably by itself, on almost every inch of his body. Its hair was long and tied into ropes like a black snake that wrapped around its neck and lower face.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    But the reason Davie thought it a monster was because of its eyes.

    They looked into space and at nothing and had an emptiness that the little eight-year-old Davie had never encountered. He didn''t know humans could have such lifeless eyes. It terrified him. He didn''t want those eyes to look at him. He was afraid of losing his own soul to fill the void in the monster.

    It was only when Lily''s little voice registered that he awoke from his terror induced stupor.

    The eight-year-old Lily, in her little blue sundress, sat as closely as she could without touching him. Her hands were clutching her dress tightly in anxiety. She spoke softly and earnestly.

    ¡°Does it hurt? My mom said it''s alright to cry when it hurts. It''s not good to keep it in. I think she means the tears. I guess it''s not good for your eyes to keep your tears in, so if you want to, you should. I won''t tell anyone you cried, I promise.¡±

    It was this final plea that brought a change.

    The monster''s eyes became a little human. Lost and confused, but human.

    It slowly turned to look at Lily, and after another pause, it shook. It was a little at first, but then it trembled. The little monster began to cry. Its eyes looked so lonely then.

    A soft little hand gently reached out and rested on the dirty, blood-stained hands of a monster that turned into a boy.

    To the boy, it was so warm. He remembered another hand that used to give him warmth. The hand that was lost to him twice. The boy tentatively brought his free hand and laid it atop the little girls.

    Gratitude and warmth had filled a bit of the void, and he was thankful.

    This had been a private memory for Davie, Lily, and Jun that bonded them more intimately than even with Danny and Desi, who had never seen Jun at his lowest. They were Jun''s saviors, and he loved them and had been their fierce protector ever since.

    Danny and Desi had come home from a class trip to find that there was a new, odd addition to their family.

    The official story had been that Jun was the son of a family friend that had died in an accident that left Jun with his injuries. He had nowhere else to go and out of gratitude for a past favor from Jun''s mother, Mary decided Jun should live with the Guards boys. Davie and Lily never contradicted and Danny and Desi had never asked.

    Jun''s transformation into a proper human was an experience in itself. Davie and Lily loved their creative and over protective big brother, but they never forgot those eyes.

    The eyes he had now.

    Aunt Mary and Lily were rushing over as Davie input the commands to start. The stream officially began as dozens of tiny drones arose from their containers. Some began projecting lights and images onto the white surfaces of the giant cube, bringing it alive with vibrant colors, while others bathed the audience and surroundings with lights and music that transformed the space with a festive energy.

    As attentions were drawn to the visually and audibly impressive presentation, no one else but a few paid any attention to the gathering of emotions in the back corner. So distraught were the gathered family members that they didn¡¯t notice a few overly curious onlookers stand a little too close.

    Juan Guard had arrived in time to join his son and his best friend and her littlest daughter to hear the worst thing he''d heard since his wife left him and their children with Tony.

    He couldn''t believe the things that these two daughters of S-Rank families were telling them. If they weren''t so obviously distraught, he would have thought, hoped, prayed they were messing with them as some sick joke of the wealthy.

    He supported Mary, who looked like she might faint. His heart hurt for her as well. She was devastated. Her husband''s betrayal had once nearly destroyed her, but she bravely held on for the love of her children. Now this?

    He looked over and saw lil Davie doing the same for lil Lily, who was crying into her hands as Davie rocked her comfortingly in his arms. Even in his grief, he was proud of his remaining son when he saw how he controlled his rage to be gentle. He could see it building in his eyes, but Davie had such a brave hold on it. His obvious concern and care for his family as he cradled Lily in his embrace was strong enough to tame even this. Good boy.

    But was he strong enough? Would he be strong enough to face Jun?

 Chapter 6: The Ballers

    Under the Veil of Darkness, where the veil was thinnest and glimpses of the heavens beyond would grace the world, was a perfect sea of clouds that denied those small gifts to those underneath its seemingly infinite reach.

    The Southern Cloud Sea blanketed the southern hemisphere in perpetual darkness even more complete than the Veil of Darkness above.

    Another sin of man from the Last War.

    Atop this vast perpetual sea of white cotton peeked a single human structure of steel and magic, the tallest man could currently build to be a closer to the elusive light.

    Of the three Gate Cities that lay under the Southern Cloud Sea, only the Luna Family of Luna Gate City had the wealth and influence to pierce the clouds.

    The very top level of the majestic Tower of the Stars was open to the heavens, protected by powerful rune barriers. Motes of soft magical lights danced with the summoned breeze of purified air within that belied the true dangers of the poisonous winds outside.

    There were rare new species of flowers and trees that had been artificially developed by their Family that could only survive under extreme care and fortune and fountains and pools spouting streams of magical waters that danced in perfect sync through the air, creating a fantastical picturesque scene of a magical paradise sitting in the clouds.

    In the center of this beautiful Sky Garden, where only a few had privileged access, was a crystal desk where a graceful beauty with long, flowing silver hair sat with an imposing elegance.

    She wore a regal dress of crystals and magical threads that only served to accentuate her natural beauty and poise.

    On her pale and delicate wrists, her favorite silver bracelets, covered in hundreds of minuscule rune inscriptions, chimed with her gentle gestures as she entered the last commands on her display.

    Her perpetually aloof, deep silver-gray eyes showed a rare focus that her followers associated with moments of great importance.

    And it was.

    It was a momentous day of great excitement.

    So extreme was her anticipation that she had cleared her schedule for the day by force, something she had never done before that was bound to have offended many. But they were not important, so she cared little.

    Seeing that the time was near, Celestia Luna, the new Tower Master of The Tower of the Stars and Guild Master of the renowned Heavens Piercing Guild, straightened her posture and, with a profound dignity, raised her voice to call out, ¡°Bitches! It¡¯s starting! Where the hell are you?!¡±

    Suddenly, figures began emerging from all corners of the Sky Garden.

    Cries of ¡°Here! Here!¡± sounded out like the call of little chicks responding to their furious mother as a group of powerful people gathered with childish excitement.

    ¡°Shut up! It''s starting!¡± Celestia gave a final shout that returned her treasured silence before hurriedly activating the primary display. The motes of light dimmed out of existence and all the streams of water arcing above moved out of the way as the sky became their screen. People began taking out comfy seats or laying out in blankets. Snacks and drinks magically materialized and were passed around in eager silence. Don''t piss off the boss and everyone could have a good time.

    The members of the Heavens Piercing Guild were greatly amused by their cute Guild Master. She had been the last to join the group, but had immediately taken leadership once she had.

    The Silent Sculptor was, at first, a favorite streamer among some of the younger guild members that sought comfort from their grueling training and the constant dangers they faced on missions.

    The Silent Sculptor soothed their weary souls without saying a word. He would take mundane materials and transform them into gorgeous works of art. The entire process was a magical experience that was a pleasure to watch. His masked form as he worked magic with his hands and tools held so much charisma that he had began captivating more and more members of the Guild till even their Guild Master had been caught.

    When Tom had casually introduced his leader to the stream, nobody had expected her sending out an official guild announcement proclaiming herself as the official president of the Silent Sculptor''s Fan Club.

    Every member of the Heaven Piercing Guild found they had been forcefully enrolled in a club that had its own clubroom in the coveted upper levels of the legendary Tower of the Stars. The walls were covered in photos and looping vids of every streaming session that had ever aired with illegally fabricated replicas of all the sculptures proudly displayed in personal pedestals with dedicated spot lights.

    Tom had cold sweats when faced with absolute obsession. He really hoped nobody outside of the Tower found out about this. Her obsession aside, just the illegal replicas could land her in actual trouble.

    Digital ownership laws were no laughing matter in their world. Even the S Rank Families could be liable for legal sanctions. Although small, the trouble would still tarnish the Luna Family name.

    When broached, Celestia scoffed at his petty concerns and said that as a true follower of the Silent Sculptor she was merely creating a center of appreciation so that more people could learn about his greatness and that she knew with all her heart that the Silent Sculptor would approve.

    She had said that instead of worrying about something so nonsensical; they had to battle the True Enemy. The forces of darkness that hide within the shadows. The angry sea of trolls must be battled and defeated. She would no longer tolerate the intrusion of the barbaric scum that had polluted the sacred Chat.

    Because of them, it was impossible to discuss with the other believers in peace.

    She and the most devote began an all out war in the Chats and her artillery was the massive donations she would drop. She didn''t even pay Tom that well.

    Now, almost every one of his live streams was displayed in the sky for the elite members of the Guild and fan club to enjoy together with the Guild Master. The days she was forced to miss a live stream meant that hellish torment would befall the guild members, so an unspoken agreement had been formed to never hinder the Guild Master in her viewing pleasures.

    When the announcement for the Unmasking Event where received, Tom had thought his leader was having a stroke. He hoped for her emotional stability that the Silent Sculptor wasn''t hideous. Or maybe that he was. It was difficult to process.

    The silence was interrupted with grandiose music and the darkness was illuminated with a scene that differed from the normal format.

    Instead of the quiet corner of an artist''s studio, which had become the opening trademark of every stream so far, they saw from an aerial perspective a large crowd of people standing before a giant towering white cube. From the surrounding academic architecture and the many youthful faces, most could tell that this was being taken from some prestigious university, while a few even recognized its source.

    ¡°That''s the Student Square at Trident University! That''s my Runes Studies Department!¡± came an excited voice among the viewers.

    Tilly Bluesky, one of the dignified Rune Masters of the Heavens Piercing Guild, hopped up and down, squealing in excitement. ¡°The professors are all there! That means this is a masters thesis presentation from the Rune Studies Department! Gates! The Silent Sculptor is a student?!¡±

    ¡°Thats amazing!¡±

    ¡°I knew our dude was talented, but runes too? That¡¯s crazy!¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP!¡±

    Silence fell again, but everyone could see the Guild Master''s giddy excitement.

    The images on the screens converged into the form of a simple rune and the melody became still and anticipatory with a single, repeating chime.

    Most of those present recognized the base rune of purification, while only a few recognized this one was slightly different. This in itself wasn¡¯t anything strange. Rune-smiths were constantly experimenting with the usage of base runes in search of new efficient ways of productivity. What stood out with this rune was the nature of the alteration.

    All rune knowledge came from the Nexus''s gifts. Anyone that slew a monster from beyond the Gates for the first time would receive White Merits and a Rune Seed. This rune was first thought to only serve as a terminal that accessed the Nexus Local Market, a mysterious virtual market that allowed trade of specific goods throughout the world, with Merits as currency. Once used in a transaction, White Merit became Gray Merit and was only good as currency that fueled the new economy.

    Only when Hunters accidentally offered their White Merits directly to the Rune did they know it grew. With greater offerings, the first examples of completed Base Runes shocked the world. Runes could alter reality.

    Materials altered, manifested and disappeared, defying modern physics and combined human wisdom.

    The excitement for all related industries came when they discovered the upgrades did not end there.

    When powerful Hunters continued to offer greater amounts of White Merit, the world learned that the personal rune could grow three more times, with rumors of a fourth being the key to becoming an S-Ranker. Each level up resulted in a more complex rune and specialization of power. People that started with the same base rune had vastly different abilities by their third-level runes.

    Rune-smiths were those dedicated in the search of meaning. Studying the base mysteries of the Runes and their use had started an age of exploration separate from the Gates. The resulting fruits had brought wonders to their bleak worlds.

    Magical rune barriers and purification runes elevated living conditions while accessible runetech like rune powered vehicles connected people to their city and wrist coms reconnected people to the world.

    Modern fabrication technology, integrated with simple but powerful runes, made the cities plentiful and rich.

    While the Hunters brought peace, Rune-smiths brought prosperity, and the relationship between the two could not be unwoven.

    Rune-smiths learned from the growth of personal runes and based their theories and designs around similar growth patterns and complexity. Base runes represented the rank zero foundation for rune-smiths to build upon one level at a time, from rank-one runes to rank-three runes.

    The base rune of purification on the screen was not altered to the rank one standard which would have tripled the rune¡¯s complexity. No, there were just a few extra lines. Then a second base rune appeared and connected with those mysterious lines. Absorption.

    Many heads were tilted when the second base rune connected with the first. That¡¯s not how that worked, right?

    But it looked alright? Why wouldn¡¯t that work?

    Their normal thought process was to integrate properties of absorption into a base purification rune to form a single layered rank 1 rune with two attributes. This was just pairing two base runes to work together in perfect sync. It made a lot of sense.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    The strange double rune on the screen shrank in size before multiplying from one to two to four, and so on till they flooded the display and a new supporting rune structure tied them together.

    The sea of purification runes was now tied in an organic structure that resembles veins before a third rune cluster arose from the ground and joined.

    It came alive.

    The previous black backdrop crumbled away into motes of white light that covered the Student Square.

    When stillness returned, there was a tree.

    It looked nothing like a normal tree they had all seen from the old movies.

    This was a crystal tree that glimmered with countless glowing runes.

    For those who understood runes well, the presentation was clear. This was a brand new rune structure proposal that interwove many smaller rune nodes into a whole. It was a completely new way of looking at rune structures that simply ditched the preconceived limitations every rune-smith bound themselves to. Instead of looking at a ranked rune, it was like looking at a living, breathing entity made of simple runes.

    Then there were two and then four and so on, till a new world emerged.

    The wonderfully choreographed display of lights and music told a story of a beautiful potential.

    Everyone in the room were considered masters of their fields and had received the best educations in the world. No one had missed the significance of what was being freely displayed.

    Most thesis presentations would deliberately obfuscate key components of the Rune structure being presented. Although base theories were easily shared, any competent Rune-smith would hold their core secrets close at heart. This was so they could secure their own positions in the cutthroat world of runes.

    This presentation was the opposite. For those who knew more about the world of runes, they couldn''t help but feel helpless.

    Was their idol a fool?

    He was detailing the entire rune creation process, as if he was afraid people wouldn''t understand.

    But as they watched more, their eyes widened in wonder.

    Tilly couldn''t help but marvel at what she was seeing. The slowly forming strokes of the runes held a beauty in its simplicity that even the uninitiated could appreciate. It was like watching the Silent Sculptor''s other live streams, but instead of stone or metal, he was now sculpting with lines of energy.

    This should have been presented at a world summit, not a live stream for sculpting fans with who knows how many people that understood anything.

    As a recognized master of her craft, Tilly was captivated by the beautiful sea of runes that wove together into something organic. A tree. A forest. A clean world.

    The concepts she saw were refreshingly simple and yet groundbreaking. It went against the current trends in rune research, yet it made absolute sense once presented to her.

    For free.

    All of it.

    She and a few others could understand the generosity of the act for what it was. He wanted to spread this technology. Not for fame or recognition. His desire was plainly spelled out for them.

    This was a noble goal that would require the cooperation of all ten Gate Cities. A Second Great Human Miracle with the same noble spirit as the first.

    Numerous practical and elegant applications of the Modular Purification Runes System were freely detailed, one after another.

    Simple runes kept forming and growing into new and miraculous things.

    Ornate towers arose among the trees and pierced the skies. Runes sparkled in arching masses along its surfaces that periodically generated magical clouds that dispersed into the poisoned skies to purify them, forming lost rainbows.

    Titanic floating airships could be seen speckled throughout the skies of toxic clouds, leaving streams of clean air in their wake, rising higher and higher till they reached the untouchable Veil of Darkness and brought back the stars.

    Small rivers and streams of purification water were being generated from different sources to pool into a pristine lake of crystal clear water. Fish and fisherman swam in their endless chases as people and animals of all shapes and sizes gathered on the shores for nourishment.

    Runes formed tracks in the air as trains crisscrossed above the trees at different levels, connecting towers in a growing organic web of civilization.

    As the city grew, the skies cleared, and a forgotten sun openly greeted mankind once again, real trees and plants began replacing the beautiful fakes as the world became beautiful with new vitality. The earth finally healed, and the city finally had a backdrop worthy of its dream.

    Everyone knew what the world looked like outside the City even if they hadn''t ever been outside themselves. Why would they go there? It was a nightmare!

    But a new spark of excitement was lit in everyone watching. Could we live in a world like that? A clean world with trees? Can they breathe the air and see the sun? Could they and their children live like their blessed ancestors?

    Drip

    Drip

    Drip

    Tears rolled down Celestia''s blushed face in a nonstop torrent.

    ¡°So this is the world he wishes to see. How marvelous.¡± She whispered.

    Celestia had been moved every time she had watched the unnamed artist in his work of creation.

    Her relatively short life of 25 years, first as the Princess of the Luna family and its future Head, to her recent ascension as Tower Master of the mighty Tower of the Stars and Guild leader of Heavens Piercing, the largest and most powerful guild under the Luna family, had all been about strength and conquest. It was her strong dignity and her powers of destruction that cemented her lofty position in a fiercely competitive family.

    She had created nothing in her life. Only destroyed and conquered. Never stopping.

    The first time she watched something Tom, her annoying but competent subordinate, had recommended watching on her down time, her life had changed, irrevocably.

    She had, not once, ever considered the value of something that served no purpose but to be beautiful or what the creation process of such a thing would be like. Why would she divert any of her most precious limited resource such as her time on things like that?

    Simply put, Celestia Luna was charmed.

    She was charmed by how delicately he handled his creations as if he was holding a lover.

    She was charmed by the Switch, where a normal man became a master with a focus that was blind to all but his craft, and how expressive his warm brown eyes became when he was happy with his work.

    She was charmed by the masterful dexterity and flow of movements that put to shame even the masters of hand to hand combat within her mighty family.

    She was charmed by the body that held so much skill and potential for destruction, used solely to create.

    The works born from those magical hands were something else, however. She couldn''t demean her appreciation for this mysterious man''s works as merely charmed.

    They made her look at her world differently and brought attention to a void in her soul that had finally found nourishment.

    Watching the soothing hours of his work and the creations after, had brought the first peace she had felt since she last embraced her sister. She was grateful.

    She had believed herself emotionally prepared for anything that could happen, but she was pleasantly surprised to have been foolishly mistaken. He hadn''t even shown up yet, but just the vision he had shared was enough to shake her spirit. Compared to this man''s overwhelmingly generous nature, she felt like what she had been doing to be small and selfish.

    So what if she had beaten out all her brothers and sisters and claimed her birthright as the Lord of the Tower and secured the seat as the heir of the Luna Family for a bit more time? What had she contributed to the world? Just more blood debts. So much blood.

    And then there was this man that freely shared what could have made him the wealthiest Rune Master in the world. She wasn''t one of the fools that couldn''t understand the value of what had been freely offered.

    A city that was one with nature, skies so blue and clear like a dream, clean lakes and oceans filled again with life.

    What a dream.

    Was all this possible?

    This thought emerged in every viewer, old and young, dreamers and cynics. It didn''t matter. The dream was too beautiful. An unknown yearning grew in all who watched.

    And then the images vanished. The music stopped.

    While Celestia was still immersed in her visions, the white cube began to slowly fade. The barrier was lifting. The mystery was being unveiled.

    A slow melody herded their collective breaths for the single moment of revelation.

    As the last of the barrier faded away, they saw it bloom.

    Trees.

    Colorful flowers.

    A pavilion.

    A small stream and pond.

    A real magic garden from a fairy tale everyone wished they lived, had sprung alive in the middle of the Student Square.

    Magical trees, flowers and plants were given permission to grow and expanded well beyond the original boundary in moments. Those that stood closer now stood under the shade of crystal canopies.

    Each side was lined with gracefully twisting trees and bushes with impossibly beautiful flowers. A single ornate entrance covered in beautiful floral reliefs gave passage.

    The view followed and past the first crowd to give a tour that no one would have believed to have been real without conviction.

    It was all too much.

    The flowers chimed and glowed with a tinkling that followed the breeze. The trees slowly swayed their branches, and crystal leaves glowed in waves of soft greens and blues, releasing a gentle orchestra of ethereal music.

    A mist magically formed from the trees into small glowing clouds that formed above the tree canopies, creating a new sky for the Garden that glowed in spots like hidden stars, changing the air all around. Those present experienced the cleanest breaths of their lives.

    The view moved along the lightly meandering stone path that spiraled around and down, leading from one marvel to another.

    In the first corner, a large tree had branches that arched protectively around a rippling giant floating sphere of water that was constantly spilling down a glittering stream of crystal clear water that ran freely down the path between the stones and filled the garden with the sounds of trickling. Two delicate crystal clear fish, only visible from the small runes that lighted their eyes, slowly swam around a small light at the center.

    The path went on, lined with fascinating little sculptures of animals that had an undefinable quality that made one sure that they would blink if you looked away, surrounded by flowers and plants that came out of a dream.

    An elegant creature with antlers stood tall and proud as its mate and children grazed and played in security, while a family of squirrels and other small critters played between the branches.

    The flowers came in all beautiful and delicate sizes and colors, glowing and chiming with different tunes as they contributed to the audible feasts as well as the visual.

    The second corner, now slightly lower, sat a small crystal pavilion overlooking the Garden. The pavilion was small and intimate and immensely intricate and visually delicate, only made possible with the lines of runes that wove through the crystal latices. Even more beautiful crystal flowers embraced the three sides of the pavilion. This was a seat for lovers.

    Beautiful works of art lined the sloping path that lead down to a final landing. The water had finally diverged into a small, independent stream that flowed into a small, glowing pond. Crystal water lilies sparkled and sang their songs from a gently rippling surface as colorful glass fish swam in little schools, the small runes that controlled them glowing from their cores.

    Facing the pool of purification water was the final piece. Sitting on a large stone under the most beautiful tree in the garden was the most beautiful sculpture, surrounded by the most beautiful flowers.

    It was a woman sculpted from white stone. Shoulder length hair framed a young, pretty face with the look of absolute love. There was trust, dependence and a bit of playful yearning all tied together with a confidence that was addicting.

    She was small and slim with a modest chest, draped in flowing sheets as she sat relaxed under the tree, one hand supporting her gently leaning frame, shoulder bare and mischievously leaning forward, as the other delicate hand held the sheets to her extended life nurturing belly, protecting her modesty.

    It wasn''t vulgar.

    She was simply beautiful and there was a purity to that.

    And standing in front of her was the back figure of a man.

    Celestia caught her breath. She knew this back. This was the back she saw, even in her dreams.

    She both yearned for him to turn and finally reveal himself and hoped he never did.

    She realized as more was revealed that this garden was a dedication to love and new life. Seeing the final piece shook her for its natural beauty and seeing the face of the one this Garden was made for.

    She was beautiful with a youthful delicate features, but it was the expressiveness of those features, captured in stone, that drew the eyes.

    Celestia wanted to deny it but, the emotions expressed, was what she wanted. She wanted to be able to make that kind of face.

    She wanted to see his face, but didn''t. She''d never felt so contradictory before, never having allowed it. Decisiveness and always moving forward had been the traits that she had nurtured since the young age, when she competed for dominance. She loathed the indecision and felt some embers of anger and frustration begin to light before the drone cam adjusted its position.

    A small group had formed closely behind the figure that was decidedly not happy. Even surrounded by the wonders of the garden, there was a clear distress in the way they watched the back of the sculptor.

    Celestia and all the other viewers now realized that the atmosphere was strange. Even the people further behind that had just entered the garden were cautiously paying attention to the sculptor, even as they marveled at their surroundings. There was an atmosphere of watching a show they weren¡¯t meant to see.

    He hadn''t moved a muscle since the beginning, not attempting to address the growing occupants or progressing his presentation as the music stopped. Only the sounds of the Garden and murmurs of the crowd remained.

    He just stood there.

    Staring at her.

    There was a tense stillness that didn''t suit the surrounding beauty. Everyone was waiting for something that Celestia and the viewers couldn''t understand. What had happened? They couldn''t hear the soft whispers.

    Slowly, there was movement. A step. And then another. And then one more.

    The drone cam, awakened at last, gave the view they¡¯d been waiting for.

    Only the real active supporters had been invited to view what they had all longed to see. The face that beheld the hands that created so many beautiful works of art, uncovered by any masks.

    After seeing his greatest masterpiece, their curiosity was mounting. They needed a face to go with their admiration.

    And now they got it.

    A haggard face they didn''t recognize.

    The eyes were wrong. Even though those were the only features they had known, once familiar eyes had become a stranger¡¯s. They didn''t have the light and gentleness that had captivated them.

    While Celestia was growing in a suffocating anxiety -

    A deep sigh.

    His right hand moved up slowly.

    Celestia stood violently, her seat sent flying, while she and everyone on the top level of the Tower of the Stars stared in shock.

 Chapter 7: A New Creation

    Jun snuck through his barrier on autopilot. He didn''t really remember walking to where he stood or how much of the first part of the presentation was left before the barrier lifted and people would pour in, where he planned to personally present to the world his greatest masterpiece and his vision for the future.

    He had felt that he had created something of significance that he could leave with the university that had given him so much before he moved on to the next chapter of his life. One that was bright and beautiful and filled with lots of babies.

    His chest tightened.

    This was... so.... painful. Jun couldn''t breathe. He was feeling lightheaded, and bile kept threatening to make a scene.

    Then he saw where he stood and what lay before him.

    Although the Garden was beautiful and he was very pleased with it, in terms of effort, the most difficult had been the sculpture of his beloved. The crystal rune flora had been difficult to form at first, but once he''d worked out a proper work flow, along with his enhanced body, it had gone by surprisingly fast. As his proficiency increased with repetition, the faster he was and the more creative he had been. It was fun.

    Desi was hard.

    The original composition was easy. If there was one person Jun could easily visualize, it was the love of his life.

    When they had first met, he had only just started learning what it meant to be in civilized society and had just begun his healing process with the help of Aunt Mary, who held him like he was her own child. Lily and lil Davie were constant companions that taught him how to be a kid, while Uncle Juan''s few but sincere words showed him what a father was, which was a strange comfort.

    But it wasn''t until he met Desi that he had started becoming human again. She was like sunshine. She was warmth and happiness that Jun hadn''t imagined possible after losing his light.

    They were twelve, an age where the world was new and mysterious and adventures lied just beyond the horizon, but not for Jun. He had seen too much of the evils of the world at too young an age. But he''d been lucky.

    The first people to offer a helping hand to Jun, who had less than nothing, were two families of angels and he''d met his soul mate before he knew what love was. She helped heal his wounds and became the center that had previously been torn out with his own hands.

    With the feelings of love and gratitude to the universe, he carved. The first iteration was fast. It was beautiful. But it wasn''t right. Something important wasn''t captured correctly and Jun couldn''t identify it.

    So he tried again.

    Desi''s playful spirit got Jun to enter the world and learn to be social. Her generosity filled the void in his soul and then, years later, the night they made love for the first time, she made him feel whole again.

    She was the one that brought Jun to art and sculpture and his first fan as an artist and encouraged him to chase his dreams. Her constant adoration gave him confidence in himself and only affirmed that she was his future. The year prior, when he had proposed a dream where the two of them formed a bond so tight that it would last a lifetime, she said yes.

    He worked again, with the love and excitement of a new future he carved.

    It was beautiful.

    But again, it wasn''t right.

    So he tried again.

    Desi and Jun had a lot of fun planning for the future. Wedding and honeymoon ideas led to career plans and where they would live and what kind of home, which led to more important considerations, like how many babies. She would laugh her twinkle that he loved so much as she''d tell him all the ideas for baby names and all the things they would experience together.

    And then when she held Jun with trembling hands and told him she was pregnant.

    That had been a joy bomb.

    With the bursting love for the happy future family that was now guaranteed, he carved.

    It was the best he had ever done.

    But something still wasn''t right.

    He then concluded, with a tired sigh, that his overwhelming love for Desi wouldn''t allow even his art to perfect what was already perfect. He was going to have to learn to be satisfied with having someone with a beauty that couldn''t be replicated as the mother of his child. What a terrible hardship.

    Thinking about what Nicole had told him, he knew what was missing from his sculptures of Desi.

    He couldn''t help but laugh a little weakly.

    ¡°Jun,¡± Nicole had said through repressed sobs. ¡°Desi and Danny¡­ they¡¯re eloping...¡±

    ¡°....I''m sorry. What?¡±

    ¡°She sent me a message before disconnecting her com. She...sniff sniff... she said that Danny got an opportunity with the Vaults Family in Fortress city and that she''s going to marry Danny and enter with him....¡±

    ¡°....where is she now?¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°They already left. They might have already gone through the Gate.¡±

    ¡°...what about our baby? She can''t go through the Gate with a baby... Nicole. Please answer me.¡± Jun asked in a small voice. Nicole was barely hanging on. She was so distraught while Tiana, who was supporting her from the side, was only a bit better. Through the numbness, he wondered with a twisted amusement what they were so upset about. It was his pain, wasn''t it? He almost wanted to laugh.

    ¡°Jun... she said she¡­ got rid of it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He understood the words. They weren''t difficult words, but they didn''t make sense.

    Got rid of it? What was she talking about? She said it like she took out the trash. Not their child, right? That couldn''t be right.

    No matter how long he looked into those cold white stone eyes, he couldn''t understand. His mind was a chaotic inferno of emotions, reflections, and questions, but as if fate were mocking him, he finally understood what was missing from this piece.

    Doubt.

    There were moments where Jun could see a layer of uncertainty in her cheerfulness and in her love, but he always attributed it to something happening at the time. Was that look for him?

    For instance, the time he asked her to marry him, did she look as he had remembered?

    The time she said she was pregnant... was she happy?

    When was it, Jun wondered as he looked into the lie that gazed back at him, that she fell out of love?

    How didn''t he notice when he never stopped looking at her?

    And with Danny?

    His mentor?

    His best friend?

    His brother?

    The one that had always stood by Jun''s side?

    But they had just spoken.

    When had he contacted his mother''s family? Did uncle know?

    Jun felt himself losing it when some of his senses detected people were all around. He couldn''t think about anything like presentations or the whispers that seems to know too much. He didn''t care.

    All he cared for was right in front of him, but just like the eyes that professed loyalty and love, it was a lie.

    Did he hate Danny?

    Did he hate Desi?

    Was he capable of hating Desi?

    Familiar voices murmured words he couldn''t quite make out, but he recognized who stood behind him. Uncle Juan had finally made it, and his voice was filled with a soft strength as he comforted his Aunt Mary. They were hurting, too. He wasn''t the only one that was left behind.

    Jun took a step closer.

    Desi and Danny were responsible for who he had become today.

    A step closer.

    Desi and Danny gave him a family that he had lost and allowed him to live a blessed life for ten years.

    A step closer.

    But Desi and Danny had left behind too many emotional debts. They all had to heal.

    And their child... family... future........

    He stood still. The girl, resting on her perch, leaned ever slightly forward where her longing gaze met hollow eyes.

    A deep, tired sigh breathed out.

    His right hand moved up slowly, to gently caress his lover''s cheek one last time, but when his hand touched stone, there was a tremble in the air that was visible to the naked eye.

    And then a lie disintegrated into dust.

    Today he lost many things. The two of the most important people in his life were dead to him now. And one eagerly awaited laughter of new beginnings would never be heard. He mourned their loss.

    Jun''s outstretched hand was hard to withdraw. Though the image in his eyes was gone, the one in his heart was hard to set down.

    ¡°Don''t be silly. She made her choice. Now we must live with it.¡± Jun chastised himself.

    With that thought, Jun waved his hand and a great wind gushed and blew the stone dust into the trees.

    The branches swayed in stress as chaotic choirs of twinkling crystal leaves shone with the light of runes that quickly purified the massive amounts of stone dust out of existence.

    No traces were left behind. Another small voice in the back of his head mumbled how that wasn''t a good thing to do. Secrets had been exposed.

    But he didn''t care.

    Jun stared blankly at the now pristine void between the roots of the tree that he had spent hours designing and crafting.

    Leaf by leaf, branch by branch, he had crafted it with custom rune-smith tools to process materials and then inscribed enough runes to classify it as a masterpiece of basic rune mastery.

    Everything had been designed to be child friendly through the use of durability and softness runes. He wanted her to enjoy this garden with him alongside their child that was on the way to meet them. It was all for them. He was so excited to meet em...

    Now it wasn''t for her. It wasn''t for a family that had its future clipped.

    It was for.....

    Jun closed his eyes as he thought of a face.

    A face that was getting harder to remember with time. The most beautiful smile was fading from his mind.

    But when he stilled his heart and thought of those few precious moments that the world gave them to be together... he could hear her laugh.

    And if he could hear her laugh, he could hear her sing.

    And if he could hear her sing, he could almost.... just almost remember how it felt when she held him.

    She smelled like home.

    And if he could bring it all together.... he could see her smile...

    Lost in a trance of emotions, Jun didn''t hear the growing astonishment around him. He had revealed a peek of a truth he''d long promised to keep till he was ready.

    It was probably fine.

    Without opening his eyes or removing his focus, he gave a second flourish. A complex weave of runes glowed below his right eye and a crack in space formed with an audible snap that could be felt in the air. A black abyss widened its jagged maw and a giant block of natural stone towered where once there was nothing.

    The soft voice in the back of his mind felt like he should care that he did that.

    It was probably fine.

    All that existed for Jun was the image in his mind and all the love he knew she wanted to love him with. Of his many doubts, his mother''s love was never one.

    Crack

    Crack

    Two smaller cracks formed above Jun''s outstretched hands as familiar tools fell into his grasp, completing him.

    A love so strong that it transcended death for her to deliver a final, painful gift for her child.

    Tap

    A hammer hit a chisel and a stone''s shape was changed. The first tap silenced the agitated crowd.

    Tap

    The second tap resounded in the silence and was felt in their core.

    Tap

    The third tap resonated with their hearts and they became captives to the hammer''s cry.

    Tap

    Tap

    Tap

    Hammer met chisel, and an artist conversed with his canvass. Stone constantly crumbled, sometimes

    in chunks and others as dust.

    Tap

    Tap

    Tap

    Jun let go of everything and just rode the waves of memories of the one that taught him what love was. It had been his first lesson.

    Tap

    Tap

    Tap

    Life had been about surviving the day and worrying about tomorrow, tomorrow.

    Tap

    Tap

    Tap

    The constant dance of life and death had been his daily routine, as was existing beyond even the Fortress''s eyes.

    Tap

    Tap

    Tap

    But the first lesson that was taught from the day of his birth was that his mother loved him.

    Tap

    Tap

    Tap

    The way she smiled every time she looked at him, no matter her great sacrifices, told him how much.

    Tap

    Tap

    Tap

    Enough to come back from death¡¯s grasp.

    Tap

    Tap

    Tap

    Even if it was for only a while.

    Tap

    Tap

    Tap

    She never stopped loving him.

    Tap

    Tap

    Tap

    That was a mother''s love.

    Tap

    Tap

    ...Tap

    It was when Jun made his final mark that he realized that the world was on fire.

 Chapter 8: Unexpected Ascension

    ''Huh.'' Jun looked around. Ethereal flames of colors and shades he¡¯d never seen consumed the entire Garden.

    ''You''d think people would freak out more if everything around them was on fire, including themselves, but everyone seems to be doing fine. Oh. Okay, everyone is frozen with looks of absolute terror on their faces, but they''re frozen in space. Sure, this happens all the time. I''m not freaking out.''

    Feeling an irresistible draw from behind him and no immediate danger(?), Jun escaped reality and drew his attentions back to his creation. Because of his abnormal state, Jun hadn''t sculpted based on any image, but on the wave of memories and feelings from his youth. He wasn''t sure what he made.

    Jun bit his lip hard. He drew blood. He gripped his hands around his tools so tightly that they groaned under pressure as his eyes became instantly blood shot. How could he have created this? This painful moment.

    No. It was right. This was her love. He had no right to run from it. This was the moment he knew that love transcended even death.

    Before him was a towering demon on her knees in her last moments. Her form kept her graceful elegance from when she had been human, while her beauty was elevated in her demonic transformation, even at the moment of demise.

    Four sharp horns rose from her temples and curved into a crown to highlight her demonic beauty. Even on her knees, she was over eight feet tall with elongated limbs that ended in deadly claws and talons that offered no menace as they clutched her mortal wound. Tattered wings that once stretched so wide it seemed they''d blot out the world lay limb and broken at her sides.

    Other than that, she looked just the same as before.

    The same beautiful wild hair.

    The same gentle face.

    And the same tender smile that held so much pride for him.

    Through two lives and two deaths, she loved him.

    Even though he killed her.

    The tears that didn¡¯t fall when life derailed in betrayals fell freely now. He stroked the face that he thought he''d forgotten as all the sorrows, new and old, finally found its outlet.

    He didn''t notice his tears burn into streams of energy or how the fires were congregating on his body, turning white and flowed into the sculpture and then dispersed into the rest of the Garden and back into Jun in an ever visually dynamic cycle.

    Jun didn''t notice.

    He had not allowed himself to be truly vulnerable since she was lost to him, but now, with his rejuvenated memory of her, he didn''t try to hide it. He just missed her.

    As his grief had run its course, he was grateful for one thing.

    To have been able to bring up an image of his mother, he thought he''d never have, regardless of the pains, was worth a few tribulations.

    Eyes still closed, hands still resting on the cheeks of the mother in his dreams, he found a slight moment of peace. He could now remember her face from before, when she would hold and comfort him, when the terrors of the demon lands threatened to break his little mind. She would smile and hold him close and sing ever so softly into his ear to chase all his fears away. Then she would thank him for blessing her life.

    She chose to live and die a life of suffering so that he could live. She didn''t even hesitate.

    He opened his eyes and momentarily doubted his senses when, instead of his wounded, transformed mother, she stood there like how he remembered her. When they were happy, healthy and whole.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    His mother looked at him with a mischievous smirk at the edge of her lips, like she knew a secret joke that never failed to tickle Jun¡¯s curiosity.

    For a brief instance, he was back in the dark hollows of the wilderness, surrounded by the perils that colored his youth. She stood before him with her typical playfulness, wearing the one dress that she had kept safe, only to be worn on special occasions like Jun''s birthdays, Christmas, Happy Jun day, and a dozen other reasons his mother had found to bring some cheer to their dreary world.

    The dazzling dress made of the most precious materials and gemstones was once the source of endless envy of the upper class. Now faded and threadbare, a mere ghost of its days of glory, Jun thought it was the most beautiful dress in the world as it was, because it had seen all their best days together.

    He never told her she never had to do those things to make him feel special. There wasn''t a time that he wasn''t happy when they were simply together. Regardless if it was in a poisonous swamp, a monster infested cavern, or a rare moment of safety and rest, it was all good times because she was there.

    And now she stood before him.

    He was sure that it had been a completely different scene before, but he didn''t care. This was good.

    A true peace.

    A true smile.

    Then the world lost its focus, and the world became dark.

    ---

    Jun no longer felt a sense of self. Only his soul bore witness as the greatest secret of the universe shared its presence through the darkness.

    An impossible canopy that challenged the infinite sheltered fruits as large as worlds and shined bright and numerous like an endless starry sky.

    Far in the distance, a vast trunk that shattered his understanding of the universe proudly supported the vibrant heavens.

    Roots like the towering titanic mountain ranges stretched out in every direction as endless rivers of energy, wider than any ocean, flowed and swirled through the roots like small streams into the trunk, to the infinitely twisting and reaching branches and leaves that offered it back to the world, new and clean in an endless glorious cycle with the purest energies flowing into the Fruits of the Worlds nurturing the Laws that defined existence itself.

    Jun''s soul, in its rawest state, made no effort to understand the impossible and only observed in awe at the majesty before it.

    This wasn''t something that mortals should see. Their minds and spirits would collapse at the barest glimpse.

    Jun didn''t know that.

    He didn''t see the light of his soul brightening and growing and strengthening. He didn''t notice his senses gradually improving as sensations he couldn''t understand washed and purified his soul.

    Jun was too lost, barely holding on to his sanity from his position under the World Tree.

    Knowledge and insights into laws and concepts he''d never even conceived were overwhelming his consciousness as the world became clearer to all his senses, new and old.

    A single fruit above him resonated with Jun.

    He looked up.

    It looked like a glass apple that shined with infinite galaxies in infinite colors.

    Somewhere in that swirl of colors was the Earth. That was his Fruit. A little dimmer than the others but his none the less. He just knew.

    It was perfect.

    Except....

    That''s when Jun became aware of an ugliness hidden between the shadows of the titanic leaves. Nausea inducing black tendrils weaved through vast blotches of the canopy, like countless vile snakes, connected to and defiling countless fruits.

    Including his own.

    He watched a new tendril emerge from the darkness between the worlds and slowly slither towards a clean and healthy fruit.

    The connection was made and darkness spread.

    There was nothing anyone could do about it.

    This was their enemy.

    The monsters beyond the gates.

    The demons that haunted his youth.

    ...his mother.

    Jun felt a raw, undiluted hate boil through him. How dare this filth defile their worlds! A powerful desire to cleanse all the darkness and all evil so that this wonder of creation could grow free and beautiful again, burst from his core.

    A pulse of foreign emotion harmonized with his own.

    A voice that spoke no words was calling out.

    It was faint. He couldn¡¯t understand, only feel.

    It was pleading.

    It was in such pain.

    Help me.

    The fear was felt through his soul and had marked it.

    Jun awoke with a start, his hand still on his mother''s human face. It helped calm his thundering heart, wondering if he¡¯d been drugged.

    Was that real?

    It felt... more than real.

    The wonder and awe.

    The fear and disgust.

    The World Tree had pleaded with him.

    That was a head trip.

    A flood of noisy agitation demanded Jun''s attention.

    He couldn''t keep ignoring reality forever. Some sense was returning as Jun realized he''d done a lot of stupid things while blinded with emotions.

    Shit.

    The drone cam hovering by his face made him realize how fucked he was.

    He turned his head away to see... his family.

    Uncle Juan was holding an emotional Aunt Mary next to lil Davie that was supporting a tear stained Lily. Nicole and Tiana, looking dazed, stood close by. Even in their clear grief and confusion, he could see their concern for him.

    That''s right, he hadn''t lost the most important things. His family and good friends that loved and supported him when he had nothing to where he was now.

    They were his home.

    As long as he had his home, everything would work out.

    ¡°Jun you''re being evicted! We have to go over there now!¡±

    ¡°...what?¡±

 Chapter 9: Eviction

    ¡°...what?¡±

    Davie replied, spitting with venom, ¡°I just checked what else Danny could have done besides terminating your Live Stream account and being a piece of shit! He emptied your shared accounts from the streaming and sent a letter of eviction. It says they have rights for forceful eviction of violation over bullshit. They''re going to clear out your studio. We need to get over there now.¡±

    Uncle Juan lowered his head in shame, unable to look at his third son for what his first had done.

    Lily looked panicked as more tears streamed down her face.

    Aunt Mary got out of Uncle Juan''s embrace as all frailty left her countenance, replaced by the strict authority figure of their youth.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she said, wiping the moisture from her eyes as she took charge.

    ¡°Juan, you take the boys to the studio and figure out what''s going on while Lily and I take care of things here. We can think about everything else afterwards. Got it? Good. Now go.¡±

    And with that, Aunt Mary turned to address the crowd when a group of distinguished professors rushed over with crazed looks, demanding answers.

    Jun was still dazed when a pair of firm hands found his tired shoulders.

    He looked up to see Professor Kindley''s face an inch from his own, their noses so close that he could feel the elder''s breath on his lips.

    Gross.

    Jun jerked back but couldn''t escape the clutches of his professor that was spitting in his face as he asked questions in rapid fire.

    ¡°JUN! Was that spirit fire?! You''ve ascended to S-Rank?! What did your flames do to the runes?! The RUNES Jun! The RUNES!¡±

    Jun was getting dizzy from all the shaking as he tried to protect his face. Flames? That''s right, people were on fire? Frozen? Drugs?

    ¡°You hid a perfected third tier spacial Rune Jun?! SPACIAL RUNE?! And what are these runes?! These RUNES!¡± the Professor shouted, red faced in agitation as he''d lost all composure after what he''d experienced. His poor old heart couldn''t handle so many surprises from his monstrous prized disciple. He was in so much shock he didn''t even know what he was doing anymore.

    ¡°PROFESSOR! Comport yourself! You are a distinguished professional and a leader of the community. Now please unhand my son.¡± A sharp reprimand cut through the professor''s meltdown.

    Jun looked to see a seething Aunt Mary. She looked like she intended to get physical if he wasn''t let go in a second. The professor looked embarrassed as he quickly let go of Jun''s shoulders, clothes wrinkled.

    Jun didn''t pay attention to his apologies, having not stopping looking at his Aunt Mary.

    She''d called him son.

    Sensing lil Davie''s impatience, he looked to his professor.

    One thing at a time.

    ¡°Professor. The Garden is a gift to the University. I hope it can find a home here somewhere. I have to take care of an urgent matter.... and sorry for digging up the ground. Cough.¡±

    Not giving chance for a reply, he next addressed the drone cam. Gates, how long has that been that close?

    ¡°Thank you so much for everyone''s continued support for my work. I honestly wouldn''t have been able to become who I am today and come as far as I have on my journey without you. Thank you.¡± Jun said before looking down at a virtual screen that only he could see that connected him to the Local Nexus Market, messed around and hit a confirmation key.

    ¡°To show my appreciation to all of you for your continued support, I''ve sent you all a gift. I''m excited for my work to find its way into the hands of those who will treasure them. Until next time...¡±

    Jun signaled Davie to cut the feed before leading the others past the gawking crowds. Familiar and unfamiliar faces crowded all around, but made way for the three without any fuss.

    Stand in the way of an angry S-Ranker? Do you have a death wish?

    Uncle Juan drove his beloved classic cherry red Titan 32 Runester through traffic as if a demon were chasing him.

    If any other person tried driving like that, Jun would never get in the passenger seat, but Uncle Juan was the best driver Jun had ever met.

    A skilled but reckless, illegal street racer in his youth, Uncle Juan raced dangerously through traffic with one hand while his other was tightly wrapped around a pendent at his neck. His anxiety had nothing to do with the road.

    The ride was silent, each to their own thoughts.

    Pulling into the old warehouse lots where Jun was renting from Danny, what they saw drained the remaining blood from Jun''s and Uncle Juan''s faces while the safety handle lil Davie had been depending his life on was threatening to break from his trembling hand. That fucker.

    Several roughly customized rune cars, along with one garish luxury rune car that jun recognized, were parked messily in front of his studio. All three doors, including the large garage door on the front side, were left wide open while everything he owned was being destroyed and piled into heaps out front by a group of young thugs.

    All his work.

    The hundreds of finished and unfinished projects from his journey as an artist.

    All the glass and crystal sculptures were shattered into mountains of glittering trash. He could recognize the glass hand, now missing fingers and a body, of a piece that was made for Lily. She¡¯d always admired the dancers she¡¯d see in the old era vids, but with her health condition, couldn¡¯t even dream of dancing on her own, so Jun had been sculpting a series of crystal dancers for years. That one took over a week to get just right.

    Stone, clay, metals, glass and crystal, each had designated mounds, weirdly organized for such destruction.

    Jun pushed down lil Davie''s shoulder, preventing him from rushing out.

    ¡°Uncle, please stay inside with the doors locked. Don''t let this kid out.¡±

    Uncle Juan looked at Jun hard before nodding gravely while lil Davie struggled to contain himself.

    ¡°I can help,¡± he managed through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Davie,¡± Jun''s grip tightened in reassurance, ¡°sometimes a man''s gotta take care of his personal matters, personally. Don''t worry. I''m not weak. I''m stupid strong.¡±

    Jun waited to see Davie give a grudging nod before he left alone with heavy footsteps.

    Seeing Jun slowly approach, one thug called out to someone inside his home.

    Walking inside, Jun saw he was too late.

    Everything was gone.

    Years of work. Hundreds of sculptures that had so much of his heart.... all destroyed.

    While Jun was looking blankly at what remained of his sanctuary, fifteen kids playing men carrying sledge hammers and crowbars leisurely encircled him.

    Slam! X3

    Click X3

    ¡°...what have you done, Jonathan?¡± Jun didn''t see him, but of course he was there.

    The sounds of boots stepping on the shattered pieces of Jun''s life¡¯s work revealed his presence. He turned to see the smug face that had been tormenting Jun for the last four years.

    Jun didn''t care about the sneering idiots and their childish attempts of intimidation with their backstreet weapons or that they''d foolishly locked themselves in there... with him.

    ¡°Junny Boi! It''s so great to see you!¡± Decked out, head to toe, in the latest blaring trends and the most prestigious brands, Jonathan Steeltower, AKA Johnny Steel - blegh - swaggered over like he''d seen an old friend. His butt-lickers made way for their boss as his welcoming smile transitioned into a proper villainous sneer.

    It was impressive. It was just the right mix of pride and condescension with his head tilted back just right, so that it was clear he was looking down on you.

    He must have practiced a lot.

    ¡°Believe it or not, this isn''t personal. We just got commissioned to do some good, honest work.¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Jun ignored the mocking laughter as he looked at the idiot who still didn''t know how far beyond the line he''d gone.

    ¡°Your landlord called up, needing some muscle to clear out his old tenant''s trash so that he could have it ready for the next tenants. There was so much junk here that we really had a hard time, but we made it fun for us so the work went by so quick. You missed out Junny Boi, we had all kinds of fun. Cleaning out the trash can be such a tonic for the soul, let me tell you. I feel like I''ve really contributed to society, you know?¡±

    Jonathan came from a separate branch of the Vaults Family then Danny''s mother. Apparently, the two had gotten along well enough in their youth before their paths were forcefully cut with Danny''s mother''s abandonment.

    When they reunited years later, it was as hostile rivals, but when Danny''s talents bloomed, he left Jonathan''s mediocre talents so far behind it was despair inducing. He couldn''t do anything to Danny, so he quickly set his sights on his weak little friend that he found more hateful than even his annoying cousin.

    Jun never knew why Jonathan hated him so much, but understanding a bit about his pain and seeing as how the harassment never escalated beyond childish pranks and name calling, Jun never took him too seriously. Just a yapping dog on the side of the road. Pitiful thing, really.

    He''d been rather scarce in the last year, so Jun was surprised to see him here like this.

    ¡°You know Junny Boi, I used to hate you. Some nobody orphan brat getting so close to the princesses of the Silverwave and Firestorm families. The. Fucking. Nerve.¡± He''d spoken calmly enough, but the last three words were spat with such sudden venom that Jun feared for his mental health. Look, he just switched back to smiling in a blink. That can''t be normal.

    At least that was one question answered. Maybe they could go find a therapist together.

    ¡°But then when I found out you were living that cuck life, well, I thought I should lay off you a bit. I mean, that''s fucking rough, man. Having your own bro bangin¡¯ your chick behind your back for over a year like that? I heard she got knocked up too. Is it too soon for you to see who the daddy is yet? Hahahahaha!¡±

    Jun had been trying so hard to hold back.

    ¡°Wha- ACK ¨C Kegh - KIK!¡±

    He was fully aware of what kind of damage he could cause if he didn''t control himself.

    ¡°SHI- ARGH!!¡±

    He''d promised himself that this new life would be a peaceful one.

    ¡°GATHER TOGE- hurggg ARRRGH~!¡±

    He concealed his cultivation base and his past from even his new family, only to reveal it live-streaming to who knows who. Foolish.

    ¡°FIRE?! HE, H- KEHACK!¡±

    There were so many important considerations for his next actions and decisions if he wanted to protect his future peace.

    ¡°Pl, pl, plea- ARRGH!¡±

    But all he could see was his lover laying with his brother.

    ¡°FUC- shhGAH!¡±

    For over a year? Of course, he could just be lying. But why would he need to?

    ¡°I go- ARGH - puk!¡±

    Looking back, suspicious signs had appeared starting about that long.

    ¡°Regroup! Toge- HACK - ACK!¡±

    Just little things that seemed strange. Time lines that didn''t quite add up. Excuses that were a little odd. Gatherings that were a bit random. But he trusted them, so he had never even considered it.

    ¡°Open the doors! Hurry u- KEH!¡±

    But looking back with clearer eyes, they were fucking suspicious.

    ¡°The windows! Out through the win- ARGH - KA!¡±

    Was the child... not his?

    ¡°We''re all going to die he- KEH!¡±

    Jun had thought their lives had been perfect.

    ¡°STOP NOT THE- hiiingg ~ ¡±

    They had been perfect.

    ¡°Mommy was right, moomy wa ri- KAK!¡±

    But a year was a long time to fake it. Weren''t they tired?

    ¡°I swear I didn''t do noth- bllleagh!¡±

    How many faces did they have, he wondered.

    ¡°Get back I, I, I HAVE A KNIF- KEEEEEK!¡±

    In the end, what did it matter? Diving any further was only an exercise in self torment without destination.

    ¡°Haah haaah plea ¨C ACK!¡±

    If he let himself sink into the ''what if''s?'' he''d lose his mind. It was better to focus on what was in front of him before he thought about the next problem.

    Twitching bodies lay in heaps, with limbs twisted and bent in odd directions.

    Even momentarily blinded by rage, Jun kept it to mere violence. The consequences of this were enough to alter his plans further already. He didn¡¯t need the deaths of insects tying him down.

    Doing a last sweep, Jun found a single sculpture that had missed the purge. On second thought, it was possible they merely saw it as a random misshapen piece of dried clay.

    This had been the first gift he had made for Desi.

    All those years ago, Desi came home one day and found their families had adopted a wounded feral child that needed guidance and she had made him her personal responsibility. She tutored him in all the basics of being a kid and was there for every step of his journey to becoming civilized. To Jun, she was the most beautiful girl in his little life and he wanted to give her a gift. So he dug into the ground and found some clay and made a clay flower like he had done in a distant memory for someone else that was beautiful.

    She had not recognized what it was when it was presented to her, so Jun had kept it away in shame behind an embarrassed smile.

    He''d make something better. And better. And better.

    This oddly shaped piece of earth was the center. This was where Jun''s journey had started.

    A heartfelt gift that wasn''t good enough.

    Jun never explained its significance to anyone, even to Danny, merely keeping it close.

    Jun stretched out his hand.

    As his fingers grazed familiar surfaces and ridges, polished from years of caresses, a pulse from his index finger reduced the dried clay to dust.

    His art didn''t need that kind of insecurity at its center.

    Since everything else was changing today, might as well start anew here as well.

    He''d find a new center.

    ¡ª

    Kicking away a twitching body, Jun calmly unlocked his door for the last time and stepped out to meet a group of anxious faces.

    Aunt Mary and Lily had caught up and were standing with Uncle Juan and lil Davie. Nicole and Tiana again stood awkwardly by the side. Those two seemed to have really bonded today.

    They relaxed when they saw he was unharmed, but couldn''t hide their many other emotions.

    ¡°Um Jun, the screams from inside,¡± Nicole asked in a stammer.

    ¡°Don''t worry, nobody was hurt too bad.... probably.¡± Jun said, looking almost certain.

    ¡°More importantly, now that we have a moment, did Nicole catch everyone up on her end?¡±

    Seeing the round of uncomfortable nods, Jun pressed on.

    ¡°I''m sure you noticed that I''ve hidden some things from you all. I just want you to know that it''s only in your interests that I''ve always withheld getting into my past. The more you know, the more dangerous it can be. Even for you, Nicole and Tiana, and your families.¡±

    The two would normally scoff at anyone inferring their families incapable of anything, but they knew that the one who spoke wasn''t some ignorant brat. It was an awakened S-Ranker. If he said it was better for them not to know, they wouldn''t question it, but it pained them to be so useless in this man''s eyes.

    ¡°The major families have powerful abilities. Their interrogators will see through all lies and deception, but it''s fine since I''ve only been what I want to be with you all as the people that I love that have accepted me as family. Nothing you know of me will endanger you, so if they come, just cooperate, please, don''t fight back.¡± Nobody liked the direction the conversation was taking.

    ¡°Nicole, Tiana, I hope that I can ask this favor from you. Can you look out for my family and make sure nobody bullies them? I''ll owe you biggies.¡±

    ¡°The fuck is ''biggies''?¡± Nicole couldn''t help herself, fighting the growing moisture in her eyes.

    That wasn''t important right now.

    ¡°Where are you going Jun? Why do you have to go? Just stay here with us!¡± Lily cried out as she rushed into Jun''s arms. The strong protective arms that was her third favorite after her mother''s and Davie''s.

    The thought of losing her big brother, right after what her sister had done to his heart, she couldn''t accept it. It wasn''t fair.

    ¡°What''s the matter Honey? We can figure it out together, so let us in,¡± Aunt Mary plead, almost begging. It wasn''t fair to her either.

    Jun wrapped an arm around his second mother and brought her in close beside her crumbling daughter. He tried to be reassuring as he spoke gently to the lovely ladies in his life.

    ¡°It''s only temporary. I''ll be back to you all soon. It''s just that my mother and I had some conflicts that I''m very close to being able to resolve. It will just take some time.¡± Jun hugged them tighter and whispered in their ears, ¡°I love you. Thank you for helping me find myself. Mom. Little Sis.¡± The last words were spoken with all the feeling Jun could pack, and Mary and Lily trembled, their little faces buried in his tear soaked chest.

    He embraced them one last time before he went to his Uncle Juan and lil Davie. Jun gave his lil brother a fierce hug and whispered something only lil Davie could hear. He disengaged to grab his little brother''s shoulders in a firm grip while demanding a response with his eyes.

    Davie looked back with firm conviction and gave his response. ¡°I got it. Leave it to me.¡±

    Jun smiled with pride before repeating the process with his uncle. Only when Jun looked at Uncle Juan, the response was a bashful mumble of consent.

    Jun''s grip firmed while his eyes grew more demanding. Only then did Uncle Juan roll his eyes before saying out loud, ¡°I got it you little bastard. I will!¡±

    Jun''s teasing smile was so revolting that Uncle Juan wished he could kick it.

    Finally, he looked to his friends for a response.

    It came quick.

    ¡°You have my word as the daughter of the Silverwind family that I, Nicole Silverwind, third daughter of the main line, will do my utmost to protect your family''s peace and safety.¡± Nicole said, hand saluted over heart.

    Tiana stepped up and made a similar vow as a daughter of the Firestorm with an equal passion.

    His friends were awesome.

    He was grateful.

    ''I''ll repay this debt,'' Jun vowed deep in his heart.

    It would be better to move faster from now on. He wanted clear records of his departure from the city to lessen any potential interest in his family. He could only have faith in his friends beyond that.

    After dispersing his reluctant family and friends, Jun changed out of his formal clothing and into his exploration gear, and did something very ordinary. He rode the public tram.

    The route towards the Southern City Station was even duller than traveling through the Middle City.

    The Outer Ring was where most of the city''s industrial and ''agricultural'' facilities were rooted. Vast stretches of land were dominated by the ugly, lifeless automated monstrosities with their constant belching clouds of foul odors.

    The areas around the city entrances along the boundaries were different. All the facilities associated with the Southern City Entrance Station was constantly alive with human and vehicle activity by design.

    The routes connecting the different Gate Cities were only sustainable with constant use. Too much time between travels could lead to unknowable dangers. This led to the current system of small armored convoys dispatched on a staggered schedule that meant each convoy was traveling at a distance to provide support to another when in need.

    Jun''s plan was simple.

    Bully his way onto the next convoy to anywhere with a discreet display of his strength. Learn the trade routes and the locations of the surrounding Gate Cities and disembark to.... somewhere.

    Gates. Where was he going?

    All he had been thinking about was making his exit as fast as possible to make as much distance from the last people he had left worth protecting.

    But then, where was he going?

    So much had happened that day that he really needed a moment to process his shit.

    It was in this state of mental weariness that he approached a well dressed portly man that seemed to be the convoy leader. A column of heavily customized all terrain rune trucks was patiently waiting for their turn by the giant steel gates that served as one of four portals that allowed access in and out of the rune barriers that protected the Gate City.

    The man had just received some kind of confirmation and was just about to enter the lead truck when an iron hand clamped down on his shoulder and brought his rising jiggles back down to the earth with a heavy thunk. Without a chance to react, another hand came around from behind and presented a loosely clenched fist.

    ¡°Please allow me to freely offer my services along this perilous journey. Behold, an insignificant demonstration of my strength.¡± After the lifeless voice whispered something ridiculous into his ear, the fist was clenched.

    A ripple of pressure that only a master of peak third cleansing was capable of producing proceeded an even more shocking pulse of ethereal white flame.

    This was an awakened S-Ranker.

    He wanted a ride?

    No problem.

    Does he want his whole convoy? Fuck! Who dares to grumble?!

    No?

    Oh, thank the Nexus...

 Chapter 10: The Stellar Star Watched

    When the Stellar Star first learned that his daughter had found something that interested her outside of her obligations, he froze in shock for an entire eight seconds before bursting with tears of joy.

    His daughter, who had closed her heart to life after the death of her sister, had allowed herself to enjoy something.

    The ever imposing Stellar Star, a conqueror and a warlord and one of humanity¡¯s five Crowns, shed tears he had not shed even when his beloved breathed her last.

    He saw her interest in some common born streamer as an indicator that her barriers were finally thinning and minded, not the boy that apparently made things with his hands. Perhaps his daughter was interested in creating art herself? Whatever it was, The Stellar Star had missed seeing the signs of emotions on the face that once smiled so readily. He was content knowing that she was finally crawling out of the blanket of gloom she¡¯d encased herself within. She even smiled at him last week. He was happy and hopeful.

    Then he saw the evidence of her obsession. The shrines to his creations. The glorification of the artist''s working form. The posted essays on her personal interpretations of his work and artistic philosophy.

    She worshiped this man.

    The Stellar Star began plans to painfully execute this charlatan - rusty nails - when his assistant gave him a brief rundown of things.

    It seemed things had started innocently enough with her trusted subordinates merely looking for ways to get his workaholic daughter to rest. No one had predicted her instant fascination or her drastic reactions. It seemed the streamer in question had never even interacted with his daughter.

    Okay. He could live.

    For now.

    Then he decided to actually sit down and watch one of the looping vids in Celestia''s church to see if he could better understand the mystery that was his daughter''s mind.

    After eight hours, the assistant had to remind the Stellar Star that the little miss was scheduled to return to the tower shortly and if he wanted to avoid seeing her, they must depart at once.

    The Stellar Star understood now. He was even a bit upset she had not shared something so interesting with him.

    Those movements, although limited to the power of the first cleansing, could not conceal all of its glimmer. This masked man, bursting with unrestrained vitality, was a master. Perhaps someone that could even speak with him as equals, at least regarding technique.

    He didn¡¯t speak his thoughts aloud, but he believed this person was a powerful family¡¯s hidden master. No one specific came to mind, but then his circle was as small as it was wide.

    While considering the families with the resources to develop and hide such a monster, he learned the streamer was planning on revealing himself. He cleared his schedule and planned to watch the live stream himself. He was curious about the identity behind the mask.

    ¡ª

    The Stellar Star wasn''t prepared for the shocks he felt that day.

    The generosity of the presenter was not lost on him. As a lord over three Gate Cities with Luna Gate City as his center, he knew more than most of the unlimited potential that was being given and the wordless message that came with it.

    Then the reveal of the practical demonstration of that technology.

    Stunning.

    An artificial garden sculpted and rune-smithed by human hands. A true marriage between beauty and function.

    Wonderful.

    And then the boy.

    Seeing how young the focus of the event had been was utterly astonishing.

    He barely looked twenty.

    Had he been wrong in his estimations of hidden strength?

    The atmosphere was obviously odd. It seemed something had happened. The crowds were both in wonder and in gossip. Drone cams circled the different carefully crafted details and picked up bits and pieces of murmurings through the pleasant jingles of the crystal rune flowers and trees.

    The Stellar Star frowned. With his superior sensitivity, he could hear more. A child abandoned? A great betrayal?

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Although confused, the drone cam finally revealed the main piece.

    She was very pretty and wonderfully crafted.

    He only had a moment to appreciate the masterful craftsmanship before he saw a hand reach out to stroke its cheek where its entirety disintegrated into dust. A dust that was instantly purified by the crystal rune trees with a gesture.

    Ha!

    The Stellar Star and the assistant on the side both had their jaws drop and eyes widen in a most undignified manner.

    This was the total control of strength that he¡¯d termed the Shattering Realm. Only a few in the peak third cleansing could achieve the monstrously difficult level of body control to even attempt what was just done so casually.

    Even the Stellar Star was unsure if he could have done it as gracefully. When he was in the peak third cleansing, he usually needed to meditate for an hour in a specific posture to guarantee success in applying a concentrated blow containing his entire strength with a mere vibration of the body.

    In contrast, the revelation of the third tier spacial rune was now only mildly surprising.

    But then when he began sculpting...

    The Stellar Star was feeling ashamed of himself.

    He couldn''t understand what he was seeing.

    A single tapping sound but a thousand forms.

    A second single tapping sound, but a thousand more.

    A third single taping sound but now all was a blur as an uncountable number of afterimages and partial visions of movement engulfed the giant piece of stone.

    The sound continued to resound as if a single hammer tapped at its chisel in a slow and steady rhythm while visual blurs of thousands of powerful arms holding gleaming hammers came up and down, up and down, pounding at thousands of gripped chisels.

    The Stellar Star could think of many movement techniques meant for battle that could produce similar feats, but there were great differences.

    There was a powerful intent in the flow of power, but none of it held a speck of killing or destructive intent. This wasn''t something designed for war.

    Then the flames.

    It started small as a speck on the hammer, but with so many visual images it was obvious as it appeared and grew as it engulfed whatever was inside.

    Sometimes vibrant reds and warm yellows, then all shades of cool blues and purples, the colors of the flames that flowed not up but in all directions, including down and to the sides, harmonized into a single clear ethereal fire that engulfed the world. Then it was white.

    He was awakening.

    ¡°Sir,¡± the assistant hesitated, ¡°this must be a prompter generated vid. I''ll have it investigated. If everything so far is also prompter generated, it would be - ¡°

    ¡°No,¡± The Stellar Star said firmly, eyes locked on the white display.

    The assistant spoke no more, having overstepped himself.

    ¡°This is a real awakening.¡± The Stellar Star spoke into the silence. ¡°But it was much...grander than most.¡±

    That was an understatement. Even the most formidable peak Hunters, with solid foundations and ample experiences of life and death, would at most engulf their own bodies in their awakened spirit fire. He¡¯d never even heard of an awakening spirit fire of that scale, nor could he explain its behavior, which explained his assistant¡¯s misconception of duplicity, but he knew it was true. It was just different.

    It was then that the whiteness dissipated and a new sculpture sat in the place of the old.

    The Stellar Star slammed his desk in his haste to stand, disintegrating it, but he only had attention to the figure he thought he''d never see again.

    How was it possible?

    Was it possible that she still lived?

    What was their relationship?

    He heard nothing else and didn''t think about the absurdity of such a young and talented child awakening his spirit fire that dwarfed any other awakening he''d seen.

    Even as the stream ended and the display cut off the shaken Stellar Star raised his hand and made a gesture that restored the projection back to the moment where the perfect recreation of the woman that once bewitched the world, stood in a dress that only vaguely resembled the dream it had once been.

    But she looked happy.

    Was she happy?

    After all she had suffered?

    After her father, that vile man, had cast her out to die?

    The Stellar Star clenched his fists. Was it still possible to make up for the mistakes of the past?

    He finally turned to his assistant, ready to give orders, when he saw the man scrutinizing something large in his hands. It was a beautiful bouquet of crystal rune flowers, not unlike what he had just seen. They shone and tinkled as they swayed with natural movements, like actual living plants and not one¡¯s made of crystal.

    ¡°Where did you get that?¡±

    The assistant, eyes wide and gleaming, looked up and reminded the Stellar Star of their invitation to watch through his account.

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Well, he sent out gifts to everyone he invited.¡±

    ¡°Why did you get invited?¡±

    The assistant didn''t answer immediately, which surprised the Stellar Star.

    ¡°Cough. Everyone who¡¯s been on his live streams as a loyal fan got an invitation to the unveiling.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we only just return from Celestia¡¯s ¡®club room?¡¯ When did you have time to become a ¡®loyal fan?¡¯¡±

    ¡°¡­.Since I visited the little miss''s tower for some paperwork regarding the construction of the ¡®club room¡¯, I have become the vice president of the Silent Sculptor Fan Club.¡±

    There was a silence.

    ¡°And how much have you donated?¡±

    ¡°...My contributions rank second after the little miss.¡±

    The silence was heavy.

    Salvation came when the beautiful crystal rune flowers spontaneously combusted with a flash of bright light.

    White ethereal flames engulfed the flowers once and vanished with no heat, the assistant having felt nothing but a warm sensation. In his trembling hands, the crystal sculpture remained unchanged in form, but everything was different.

    Sculpted crystal petals made slightly soft and durable with minuscule rune engravings now had the impossible textures of a real flower petal, and the quality of the purified air it emitted had grown vastly. Each breath was like inhaling comfort.

    The Stellar Star''s eyes gleamed in wonder as he saw the flows of energies flow in a rune language that differed from the demon runes that were originally inscribed.

    He recognized these runes.

    It was the same rune language found in that wondrous place.

    Seeing his assistant protectively embracing the flower from his covetous gaze brought him out of his daze.

    Sigh.

    He was too old for this.

 Chapter 11: Thanks For Watching

    The list of invitees to the special live stream included all the supporters that had encouraged Jun on his artistic journey and could be categorized into three groups.

    The first group were loyal fans that watched a majority of the streams while donating small bits when they could and the first to raise arms to bravely battle trolls. Data showed that although their financial abilities were lower, they were loud and enthusiastic fans. They were the majority and Jun loved them.

    The second group was smaller but not unsubstantial, numbering close to a hundred accounts. Similar to the first group in loyalty and enthusiasm, the only thing that differed was their significant financial power and willingness to spend exorbitantly on gifts and donations. Jun had felt surreal the day he had to put a maximum limit on donations given from an individual account. MoonPrincessXOXO had donated so much in one live stream session it blew past the wall of hate spammers and dominated the chat. From the next session, others followed as she led the charge in gift spamming.

    The war between the trolls and the ballers leading the commoners was fun to watch, but it freaked him out when the figures started exploding. Jun had cold sweat run down his back. He didn''t want his supporters to go into a blind rage and do something they''d regret on his account. He wouldn''t be able to live with himself if someone ruined their finances battling trolls.

    The third group was smaller still, including only his family and some professors. The ones that had the most impact on his development. Two names were struck off before delivery.

    Altogether, the list didn''t exceed three hundred. Jun was grateful for each of them and worked hard to pick the right gifts for each account. As the first of his work to be sent out into the world, it was only appropriate for his best pieces to be chosen.

    All in all, Jun had a good time putting everything together.

    ---

    Jaque was an amateur blacksmith that was ever so close to forging his first combat worthy blade. Sure, he had no formal training, and he was going by whatever haphazard record of the old ways he could stumble upon and mostly worked by feel and intuition, but he had the passion and self confidence to make his dreams into a reality.

    After watching his first historical movie from the old era about a time where magic swords were forged from stars to slay dragons, Jaque dreamed of forging the next Dragon Slayer. There were monsters of all shapes and sizes. He was sure there were dragons too, and he wanted his sword to kill it.

    He had worked hard for many years, researching old and modern metallurgy, ever pursuing, hammer never faltering, but inevitability unable to forge the sword of his dreams.

    Hundreds of weapons of all types had been produced by his hammer, each progressing his journey but never reaching even the standards of third rate modern mass produced weapons. So he forged on.

    No one understood him and his obsession. They all laughed at him and his ambitions.

    He was used to turning a deaf ear and hammering on, but with the passing years and mounting disappointments, the heavier his hammer felt.

    Sprouts of doubt grew in barren dreams.

    For the first time, his hammer threatened to falter.

    Then he found the Silent Sculptor.

    He found his brother.

    He found someone that could achieve amazing things with the old ways. Although different paths, he was still overcome with feels at finding someone who could understand.

    Jaque shouted along with other comrades and fought valiantly against the armies of trolls that only hated.

    He''d expressed welcome as a fellow artisan and donated the little bits of merit that he could spare, sure that it was nothing compared to the new armies of ballers taking the lead. He Just wanted to support his fellow artisan that had walked farther than him, hoping he could show him what it was like even further beyond.

    That day, he saw what it meant to be a true master of his craft. The rhythmic tapping still resonated with his heart long after the stream had ended.

    He ignored the flood of text on the chat, and missed when they too went silent as the new glimmering hammer in his hands combusted into magical flames that sharply vanished like a dream, leaving his gift altered.

    The gift had come with a note:

    ''Thank you HammerYou2Death, for your continued support.

    I hope that this token of my appreciation can help you down your own journey as a fellow artisan.

    I''d be honored if the sword that killed the dragon was forged by a master with the hammer I''ve crafted.

    Best wishes,

    SS''

    The back had some basic instructions on how to operate the different rune functions.

    Jaque saw that the engraved runes had changed. They no longer matched the ones on the thoughtfully detailed instruction manual, anyway. Once angular strokes that he never understood but recognized by sight, had changed into something archaic that he''d never seen. The delicate engravings that decorated the beautiful hammer had adjusted to incorporate the new runes and felt complete.

    The weight of the metal hammer in his hand, personally crafted by the artist he respected the most, just for him, weighed far greater than its mass of metals. His idol had seen and heard his voice and gifted him something far greater than all the merits he''d ever gifted. It felt so surreal; the happiness having come too suddenly.

    Then he felt it.

    He couldn''t understand the sensation of the connection he had with the magical hammer in his hand. It just felt like it was a part of him in a natural way which was distinctly unnatural.

    He wanted it to be heavier.

    It was heavier.

    He wanted a larger but lighter hammer.

    It swelled in size while decreasing in weight.

    It just was what he wanted.

    With each swing, he felt a deeper and deeper connection. As if it could understand not just his instructions, but his heart.

    Jaque laughed as he cried, so happy was he that someone finally believed in him. It was a magical feeling. He wouldn''t betray them. With such a gift and new ideas and inspirations, he was roiling in optimism.

    He would show the world with his brother''s hammer by forging the most powerful dragon slaying sword the world would ever see!

    Jaque was sure that the feelings of joy and anticipation from the hammer in his hand weren¡¯t false. His new partner was just as ready to make history.

    *riiing~ !

    ---

    Crystal was un-ironically classified as a Crystal Hunter. Her personal rune at the peak second tier allowed the creation of powerful crystal structures. In battle, she would wrap her body in thin and delicate plating that couldn¡¯t be pierced by even the latest rune rifles while shooting razor sharp crystal projectiles that could shred a class three mech. She was a devastating one woman fortress of death on any battlefield and was one of the most popular A-Rankers in the Davis League three years running.

    She had been a bit more than a casual fan until that one day she watched him for hours as he created beautiful complex crystal sculptures, one after the other, only to destroy each one after bringing it to the light once.

    Crystal had been in near tears at all the loss. So many beautiful creations that took so much effort to make, destroyed without hesitation after a glance into the light. What was he trying to achieve? Why weren''t they good enough?

    She and many others begged and pleaded to stop the destruction while the trolls laughed with mocking mirth. Each piece had taken so many complex and difficult steps to create and watching that continued process of creation and destruction felt like watching their own children growing up from a small babe and being destroyed after maturing.

    On and on it went. Each new piece was more beautiful than the next, but none escaped their pitiful fates.

    They cried out louder on the corrupted chat, hoping for the miracle that he would look at it for once. He never looked at it. For the first time, Crystal found his charismatic focus intensely hateful.

    She was biting her sleeves in frustration until finally one piece went to the light and transformed.

    The hidden structures within the folded and molded glass now flooded with the focused light and worked together to mix and transform into streams and pools of the most vibrant colors, sometimes warm, sometimes cool, always magical.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    The small radiating piece held to the light was the most beautiful thing with glass that Crystal had ever seen. It opened up her understanding of the usage of crystals, which led to many interesting experiments with her personal rune that had taken her to the next level as a celebrity Hunter.

    She couldn''t believe that the crystal sculpture that she had yearned for, even in her dreams, was now sitting in her hands. She had been spamming her astonishment at the constant supply of freak out material that they had just watched when a gift had arrived through her nexus account.

    The crystal ball the size of her palm was beyond its small form in presence, as with each change in position, new and more beautiful lights feathered from its surface.

    And then it combusted into flames. Feeling no heat, Crystal was super proud of herself for not chucking it in panic.

    There was a change in quality to the light that was now diffused. There was now a sense of intimacy with the light and the crystal orb in her hands. She stood captivated, enslaved to its beauty.

    It was hours later that Crystal was able to finally pull her gaze away from her new greatest treasure.

    Crystal had felt on the brink of understanding something important, but couldn''t quite grasp it. Her frustration was greatly alleviated by the constant stream of inspiration for how to use her powers.

    Once Crystal began to understand the value of the gift in her hands, she started dancing her crazy dance while giggling with abandon.

    She was too happy.

    ---

    The Grass Family Four started with Jack and Joi Grass, two small time freelance Hunters that made a living by clearing out low-level beasts around the Fortress perimeters, a job reserved for lower ranked hunters to make a good living. So good that after a few years, Jack and Joi went back earth side and became Jack and Joi and little Red and Blue Grass.

    The family of four, now safely retired within the Upper City of Lions Gate City, were avid fans of the Silent Sculptor and had made it a family ritual to gather and watch together while battling trolls. As a family.

    Jack and Joi wished that their twelve-year-old twin didn''t have a lexicon capable of making grown men cry, but if they were going to learn to defend themselves, might as well start young. They felt justified when, in the age of the fist, their children could resolve their problems with words alone. Painful words that broke wills and shattered spirits, but definitely only words. Those bullies at school didn¡¯t bother anyone anymore, which was a credit to their children. Sure, they also didn¡¯t leave their houses either, but they were such nasty kids it was probably better for the world, anyway.

    When they each got their respective invitations, they took the day off, clearing all their schedules to watch as a family.

    That was a bonding experience. The Grass family was so overwhelmed with wonder and fanaticism that they were embracing each other at the sheer awesomeness.

    Then the gifts arrived, each with a personalized note.

    The Grasses laughed in amusement when they realized their idol had mistaken them for a team of seasoned veteran hunters based on their way of speech and conduct. It was rather coarse¡­. They may have deserved the reprimanding they received from the school teacher last week. Well, it was fine.

    It only took a glance to recognize each work of art. These were the pieces that each Grass family member had thought as their favorites from the live streams.

    Red Grass held a bronze relief of a dancing couple in her little hands. The male figure framed and supported the female form as she moved with grace and flow in her attempt to escape the confines of the relief. Red was immediately spellbound by the forms and had spammed his unrelenting support and been very interested in the art form ever since.

    Blue Grass held a stone sculpture of a crouching Hunter in his arms. The figure was resting on the balls of his feet, one hand studying the tracks on the ground while the other gripped a wicked spear, eyes ever vigilant. Blue had been helplessly drawn to the drama of tension and stillness of the Hunter¡¯s form and had been unusually vocal during the stream.

    Joi Grass held an abstract glass sculpture with its own illumination rune to be used as a decorative light fixture. The piece looked exceptionally delicate with its dozens of layers of extra thin translucent red and yellow glass sheets, but they knew from the live stream that in its creation process, the sculptor had enlayed numerous durability runes. When lit, it was as if the sunset had been captured and displayed inside their home. Joi¡¯s favorite time of the year was fall. Only during that period would the alignment of the thin patches in the Veil of Darkness be just right for their city to receive glimpses of the warm natural light of the setting sun. Now they had their own.

    Jack held a glass cube that contained an astonishingly detailed diorama made of stone and colorful glass. A fierce battle between a group of glass Hunters and a group of monsters was held frozen in time within his hands. The desperate drama of Hunters fighting for survival was fully captured in the tiny glass figures as they fought giant stone monsters, shattered glass comrades strewn at their feet. Jack remembered watching this piece being crafted and the emotions he felt as he thought of old fallen comrades that didn¡¯t get to live the lives they deserved.

    Each of the Grasses laughed and danced, celebrating their respective gifts when the flames came and went.

    There were no obvious changes except the sudden connection the Grass family felt with their treasures. None could explain it, but knew it was important.

    This was a big day of blessings for the Grass Family Four. The twins were going nuts, as young children do, as they marveled and gawked at the different gifts. Jack and Joi held hands and smiled as they watched their excited babes and only needed a look to communicate their love for their family and their wonderful lives together.

    ---

    ¡°Come on Celestia! We''re a family!!¡±

    ¡°I don''t need a family like you!!! I''ll kill you bitches!! Give it to me!! it''s all mine!!!¡±

    ¡°What are you all doing?! Hurry up and subdue her!! She gone broke!!¡±

    Tilly didn''t know how things had devolved to this point. She wanted to laugh at the absurdity, but realized she was already busy crying in terror.

    The group went through an emotional roller coaster together as they watched one absurdity after the other parade over their preconceived notions of the world.

    Their favorite streamer turned out to be a young student in the process of revealing his absolute genius in the field of rune research, with fantastical proof of concepts. Then he demonstrated his genius in body cultivation with the most relaxed bit of scary destruction she¡¯d ever seen. The live sculpting, the fire¡­Spirit Fire? Their favorite streamer was an S-Ranker now?

    And he did it live streaming.

    Crazy balls.

    Everything was fine until that point.

    Everyone was freaking out watching their idol be a thousand times more awesome than they already thought and losing their minds, but it was still peaceful.

    Then the gifts.

    Since everyone present was a member of the Elite Fan Club, that meant they were all veteran troll hunters as well as ballers.

    Of course, they all got invitations. And a gift.

    Stillness came too suddenly.

    The fantasy like setting of a man-made garden floating on a sea of clouds just became more magical when almost a hundred works of art came into existence and then flashed with flames.

    As each member stood in shock, captivated by their own gifts, the air vibrated.

    There was a growing tension that was felt by everyone present.

    In unison, every head turned to a single source.

    Standing below a gorgeous flowering crystal tree, an almost exact replica, perhaps the prototype, of the one they had all seen only moments before, was their enigmatic leader, eyes wide and swirling to all the sculptures in everyone''s hands as well as her own crystal canopy. Her hands were clenching and unclenching, her breath deepening with each breath, while her posture was becoming more aggressive with every heartbeat.

    It was when her unwavering, manic gaze twitched that Tom finally reacted.

    ¡°Tower Master! Let''s use our words! Wh-¡±

    ¡°MINE!¡±

    And with that, she pounced.

    Her focus was zeroed on a bronze plate that was covered in intricate reliefs depicting a battle between a group of young hunters and a horde of monsters in a style that was simple and yet dynamic. The gestures and movements were loud and stylized, but captured the desperation for life through violence.

    She remembered this plate from a live stream eight months ago. That was funny. This should be sitting in its home that she had custom-built for it down in the official Silent Sculptor Fan Club Gallery. What was it doing here? She had strict rules about anyone touching the pieces. It was hers, after all.

    Mine.

    Mine.

    Mine.

    Her palms thrust out to claim what was hers. Hands not belonging to her moved it from her reach.

    Huh.

    That''s odd.

    Who would dare to take away what belonged to her? Why are they all holding her things? Shouldn¡¯t those all be down in the Gallery? It was so strange. Did they all want to die?

    It was when Celestia was attempting to murder the insolent that barred her from possessing the large granite sculptures from the ¡®human form study series¡¯ that it happened.

    The giant crystal tree shone with splendorous light as if to protest the violence. A mist formed from the leaves that hung and danced through the air.

    The air, already purified by the latest purification runes systems, became so clear and refreshing that everyone could swear they had never had clean air till that moment.

    It calmed the mind and vitalized the body and brought a relief that was so profound that their entire beings had found a moment of peace. For many, it was as if they had relaxed for the very first time.

    No one else felt this more than Celestia Luna.

    When she was new to the world, Celestia only had one pillar of emotional support.

    Her father was a powerful and distant man meant to be revered, not loved, and her mother died giving birth to her, so besides a sense of missed opportunities, she felt nothing.

    But the day her older sister, the one who guided her in her most formative years, died on a hunt, was like losing her soul. The world had forever dimmed.

    And life went on.

    As the last daughter of the Stellar Star, one of humanity¡¯s mightiest, her status in life was guaranteed. As long as she met the standard.

    So she lived as was expected of her. She studied, she practiced body cultivation, she fought and repeat. Sleep was a rarely scheduled event. She was too busy. She could go a month before it became necessary.

    Breathe in. Breathe out.

    Breathe in. Breathe out.

    Breathe in. Breathe out.

    Was this what it felt like when a body and mind weren¡¯t under tension? To not feel the phantom pains of a hundred old battles? To not feel the constant weight of responsibility crushing the mind of its peace?

    It felt good.

    Really good.

    When Celestia Luna opened her eyes, they were devoid of her previous aggression. She still saw and desired the countless works of art crafted from her idol, but her greed was tamped when she remembered the selfless nature in which they were given.

    Her mind, now clear, saw more. The things that she''d missed in her mindless adoration. Things that angered her.

    ¡°Tilly,¡± Celestia called out softly.

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Tilly appeared, clutching something protectively behind her back. Celestia''s right eye twitched before finding its calm.

    ¡°Get in touch with all your contacts at the university. Something has happened. I want to know what.¡± She spoke with her usual authority and grace.

    Everyone gave a sigh of relief when they realized that the danger had passed, but stiffened at her next words.

    ¡°I will personally go to Trident Gate City and have a talk with Sir Anthony about the protection of the Garden and future plans of cooperation between our two families. The main objective however, will be to meet sir Hopper and persuade him to become a guest elder of the Luna family.¡±

    ¡°Tower Master, to visit another Gate City on such short notice-¡± Tom tried to protest.

    ¡°This is for the future of the Luna Family. Once my father understands the gravity of the situation, he would agree as well, but time is of the essence. It is only a matter of time before the other families learn of sir Hopper''s profound existence. We must move before then. Anthony Trident is a fair man and would not impede the free will of his citizens, even if it meant losing them. We shall offer him vast resources in trade in compensation for any perceived slights.¡± Celestia stated simply before walking towards the lift.

    ¡°Ready the fastest transports. Team 1 will follow while teams 2 and 3 will resume their positions under Tom''s directive.¡± She called out without turning around.

    ¡°Yes Tower Master.¡± Tom answered along with the rest, watching helplessly as team 1 skipped along behind their cruel leader. He knew that the task of informing the Stellar Star of his daughter''s unannounced absence had fallen on him. Tom really didn''t want to. He was scary.

 Chapter 12: The Girl with Purple Hair

    Even the magnificent beauty of Trident Gate City''s jewel like barrier was slowly eaten away by the freezing darkness as it faded further and further from view.

    The hard polluted air whipped and slashed Jun''s face as he rode atop the giant steel convoy, rumbling through the wilderness. He looked back at the marble of light that had been his home for the last eight years, wondering when he would see it next.

    He couldn''t tolerate the greasy convoy leader''s attempts at currying his favor, so he made an excuse to sit atop the rune vehicle, where he could see more of the land than he''d ever dared venture alone.

    To the east, crumbling towers stretched out as far as the eye could see, while the west was flattened out unnaturally smooth, just as vast.

    A terraforming device, prepared for the use of the space colonies, had been fired down on earth and marked the beginning of The Fall.

    Billions were lost from one push of a button.

    But the senseless genocide of billions of innocents wasn''t what was on Jun''s mind at the moment.

    He was staring at his fist.

    It was burning with white flames.

    He did not know he could do that.

    When he had grabbed the convoy leader''s attention, he only intended to show off enough to prove his strength. Sure, it was a maneuver that needed utmost attention, and he wasn''t really all there at the time, but when his fist caught on fire, he nearly shat himself.

    Luck would have it he didn''t and that the convoy leader did, so all was well.

    Jun thought back to his mother''s teachings.

    She had said that the practice of body refinement was to prepare the body for spirit awakening and required three initial cleansings. The first cleansing required talent and effort, the second required conviction, and the third required insight. To reach the third cleansing was to have a body ready to be sparked, for the soul to be ignited and awakened.

    The trigger to that spark was different for everyone, with only a few ever finding it.

    Jun watched in fascination as the flames twisted and curved, dancing on his palm to his will. A single flame divided into three balls of fire that wobbled about in orbit above his palm.

    ¡°You have incredible control. I''ve never seen a newly awakened Spirit Fire be so obedient before,¡± a very feminine voice admired softly inches from his left.

    Jun whipped his head around to find a person of unnatural beauty looking deeply into his eyes, their face only inches from his own.

    What was with people and boundaries today, Jun stupidly wondered before he lost himself to the most beautiful pupils he''d ever seen.

    They were like jewels with how they sparkled and shimmered in violets, reds and blues, just like their long, flowing hair sparkled like shimmering glass. And they stared right back at him.

    ¡°Can, can I help you?¡± Jun stammered as he tried to lean back, but the face just kept following to keep the distance. This person was way too beautiful, with a gently angled face, a delicate button nose and lips that shined in gold. She? He? Jun couldn''t tell. Their beauty was gender-less and divine.

    ¡°You are fascinating Jun Hopper,¡± the stranger said, as if they''d discovered a new amazing world or tasted ice cream for the first time.

    Jun tensed when his name was mentioned. Had they found him already? Were his enemies always so close?

    Sensing Jun''s immediate defensiveness, they only giggled delightfully.

    ¡°I''m not your enemy Jun Hopper. I am the Administrator of the Nexus. I felt a ripple in the fabric of the cosmos and found you. I''ve been by your side since you awakened your spirit flame but didn''t think it appropriate to approach you when so much was happening,¡± the Administrator said with a sweet and understanding smile.

    They had been by his side since he awakened? Was that when he first saw the flames? That was hours ago.

    If the being in front of Jun wasn''t so otherworldly, he''d have scoffed at the claims, but his new senses shouted at him to take the person in front of him seriously. He could sense the vastness. It wasn''t suffocating, but it was deep.

    ¡°Well, this is a refreshing change of procedure, I must say. I''ve never quite had a welcoming like this,¡± she continued once she sensed his acceptance.

    ¡°Um, I''m sorry. I wasn''t really expecting you.¡± Jun replied, defensive. He had no idea what was happening anymore. Maybe he was still drugged and everything from the day was a fever dream.

    ¡°Oh, I am aware. I wasn''t condemning you, my dear. Not at all. Oh, I feel I should start fresh. I don''t normally get to meet those who aren''t at least aware of me.¡± She said, finally sitting back and giving Jun his precious space back.

    Now he could see more than just her face. Her face which was distinctly more feminine than when she first appeared.

    Her figure was pale, slender and long and draped in beautiful translucent white robes that shimmered like starlight. She was a very sparkly person.

    Even as she knelt beside Jun''s seated form, he could tell that she was a tall creature, much taller than him. It was only then that he realized that the foul winds did not touch her jewel like hair or her regal garments and that the shaking of the convoy did not disturb her baring. She sat in graceful perfection, looking down at him kindly.

    ¡°I am a being tasked with the honorable position of managing the Nexus, a system crafted by higher beings to unify the worlds in combating a common enemy that threatens the destruction of all worlds.¡± Instead of dwelling on the bombshell news that other worlds existed, her very existence providing all the evidence he needed, Jun wondered what was such an important cosmic being was doing there, riding on top of a rune truck in the wilderness?

    ¡°When an eminent being of the 8th rank seeks to pry open cosmic truths, they will prepare a place for my visitation, which will always come when they are successful. It''s become something of a strange superstition where the quality of the place of visitation is linked with their success. Which is foolish. It''s not like I can see their attempts unless they succeed anyway, so what''s the point, right? But regardless of my insistence, they prepare grander and grander venues, as if to entice me to allow them to succeed.¡± She mused.

    Seriously, what was she doing here? Was 8th rank on the same scale as what they used? So four ranks higher, right? Maybe? What was happening?

    The Administrator giggled again, seeing the lost expression of the child that had accomplished a miraculous feat, not comprehending its grand significance.

    ¡°Normally, only an 8th rank entity is qualified to even attempt seeing into the greater secrets of the cosmos, having brought their bodies and souls to the limits of mortals, one step away from divinity and becoming a 9th ranked demigod. Very, very, very few will ever succeed, the rest eternally confined to their mortal shells.¡±

    She leaned in forward, looking again at Jun with intensity.

    ¡°You succeeded while stepping foot into the 4th !¡±

    ¡°Wha?! I''m a demi-god?!¡± Jun exclaimed, shocked.

    ¡°Hahahaha! No, of course not silly. Well, not yet, but almost. You''re a 4th ranked being having just awakened your spirit fire, but you''ve attained the qualifications and status in advance. Once you become a peak 8th ranked being, nothing will stop you from comfortably striding into the 9th.¡± The Administrator said animatedly. It was clear she was having fun. Jun didn¡¯t like the slyness in her eyes, though.

    ¡°What do you mean qualifications and status?¡± Jun asked, trying to catch up.

    ¡°You saw a glimpse of Mother, didn''t you?¡± She asked with a lonely smile.

    Jun wasn''t sure what she meant, but if they were talking about visions, then he''d had one for sure.

    ¡°Are you talking about the World Tree?¡± Jun asked to be sure.

    The Administrator''s wide and focused eyes widened even further in shock. Jun was afraid her jewel like eyeballs would pop out of her pretty face at this rate.

    ¡°Ho-how much did you see?¡± she stammered, no longer sure of herself.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Jun wasn''t sure what was important, so he answered honestly. He described in his limited words the beauty he''d experienced and the darkness that was contaminating it, as well as the final plea that he was sure was from the World Tree herself.

    The Administrator gasped when Jun said he''d heard the World Tree''s call. Had he said too much?

    ¡°You''ve seen so much Jun. Most will only get a glimpse of their world fruit for their first glimpse and, at most, a part of a branch, but you saw the entirety of Mother in one go. And you heard her voice.¡± The Administrator was clearly shaken and now so was Jun. It was a good thing, right? His soul wasn''t going to implode on itself, right?

    ¡°This is a wonderful thing for you and the worlds Jun. You did something that resonated with Mother to such an extent that she deliberately showed you what countless powerful beings seek but a glimpse of.¡± The Administrator had found her composure and reignited her passionate gaze. Jun was getting tired.

    ¡°Do you know what you did?¡± she asked, her nose once again mere inches from his.

    ¡°Um...no.¡± Jun was blanking again. He really wanted to take a nap.

    ¡°It was your sculpture, Jun. The one that awakened your Spirit Fire in crafting. You, Jun, created a Spiritual Artifact with your mortal soul. I know you don''t understand why that''s a big deal, but it really is.¡± Jun could only nod at her, pretending to understand. He didn¡¯t, but faking it was free.

    ¡°It''s something that can normally only happen in nature after hundreds of thousands of years of nurturing. 9th ranked beings can create origin artifacts that are close to spiritual objects but even they cannot perfectly reproduce nature''s glory.¡±

    So the statue of his mother was a work of the divine? That felt good to hear, at least.

    Seeing Jun''s tired complexion not understanding her, the Administrator was about to start from the beginning when a violent shaking brought the entire convoy of vehicles to a standstill.

    The road was changing.

    Jun had read about this, but he didn''t think he''d get to see it. It was supposedly a rather rare occurrence. Lucky right?

    Ahead of their convoy, rubble of all sizes, from metal scrapes and rusty screws to boulders larger than their rune vehicles, started to rise and collect into dozens of piles, some smaller than a person, others larger than small buildings.

    Hunters poured out of the convoy of vehicles, some arming themselves with rune shields and weapons, while others set out carts filled with rounds of ammunition to be fed into wicked rune guns that Jun had seen only in the vids.

    Jun was still calm until he realized he was one of the few ones. From the sounds of things, the size of this group was a little too much for their convoy to handle. Messages for reinforcements were being shouted into a dozen different short wave coms while their leader''s greasy and now sweaty head popped up from over the side with a strained smile as he wondered whether Jun would like to participate in the defensive.

    Jun paid him no mind while the Administrator had disappeared. He watched with fascination as the smaller piles of rubble finally started taking shape.

    Turning to the greasy man, Jun briefly wondered if there was anything else he needed from the man. He''d already gotten all his info on the area¡¯s networking between five Gate Cities, which was way more than he was expecting to find, and all his provisions were now in order.

    He didn''t need them anymore.

    ¡°I''ll take care of this. You can go around and move on. I''ll be continuing a different path from here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah yes?¡± The Greasy Man stuttered, unsure if he was being dismissed, or if he''d help them.

    Jun didn''t care anymore. He hadn''t hunted in years. He was much stronger now. Would the fight still be fun?

    The smallest piles were the first to finish forming themselves into shapes as large as a grown man. Most looked like small animals, likes dogs and cats and rats made of rubble with a red glowing core.

    Jun kicked off from the top of the rune car and appeared in front of the nervous hunters that didn''t have much fighting spirit. Was this group of hunters that unprepared or was this group of monsters that terrifying?

    Jun wanted to try something.

    Once he''d achieved the Shattering Realm, two years prior, he''d never had an opportunity to really let loose. He''d never gone past the relative safety zones around the city where he felt comfortable about not exposing himself., having a heft respect for the dangers of the outside world.

    The Shattering Realm was about absolute control of one''s body. Only at the peak of third cleansing was such control viable, but once achieved, one''s body entered a new realm of focused power where it was possible to concentrate the entire body¡¯s potential into a singular point of contact with but the merest vibration. The goal was to concentrate that energy even further until a vibration from one''s hand could cause massive destruction many times beyond one''s normal capabilities.

    Jun had been stuck in this realm of body control, constantly refining his body''s capabilities without understanding his true strength even before he awakened his Spirit Fire.

    Now he was presented with the perfect opportunity. Test his strength, kill monsters and create eye witnesses of him leaving. Perfect.

    The medium and large size mounds were almost finished forming into giant humanoid figures as the small ones hissed and snarled while they lurked between the feet of their larger relatives.

    Jun didn''t think it wise to let things play out any further. He wasn''t 100% certain about how strong he was yet, after all.

    Step

    Step

    Step

    Jun approached as he lightly raised his palm. For the first time, Jun focused his everything into the next movement.

    Eyes closed, palm out, he focused.

    All his repressed frustrations.

    Creaak~

    All the unanswered questions.

    Pop!

    All the rage that had no outlet.

    Snap!

    Apparently, he was special, so he wanted to see what he could really do. He took all his spiteful emotions and released it with a breath.

    !!!

    Time seemed to stand still as a reverberation shook reality and all things felt it.

    The silence was broken when Jun gasped for air. That was exhausting. Like climbing up a flight of stairs after a belly aching meal. He needed a moment.

    The next to awaken were the confused hunters. What happened? He strode out so confidently, built up their anticipation with some ominous sound effects, but all the golems were fine while he was not.

    They were utterly still.

    But fin-

    The ground in front of the gasping solitary figure, and everything on it for hundreds of feet, turned to dust.

    Huh.

    What?

    ¡°Wow. I guess I am bad-ass.¡± The heroic, manly figure said to the wind as he bravely strode forward to examine his handiwork. He gave the newly flattened ground a few good stomps before turning around and addressing his stunned audience.

    ¡°You can totally keep driving on this. Just sandy dirt now. Well Greasy Man, we part ways from here. Thanks for the ride.¡± And with that, he was gone.

    ¡°Greasy Man?¡± Walter Charleston, the Fourth of the prestigious Charleston Family, mumbled, wondering who that terrifying man was addressing. He looked around to see everyone looking at him funny.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I''ve got a great facial mask you should try, boss.¡± His secretary said to him sympathetically.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    ---

    Jun found himself, once again, floating in a void. At least he had his whole body this time. Progress?

    While Jun was trying to deny reality, reality decided to say hello.

    By changing.

    Suddenly there was a floor that Jun was sure he wasn''t standing on before.

    The Administrator poofed into existence as he was still examining his surroundings. Which were empty. Like really empty.

    An infinite white floor in an infinite white space.

    He was going to have to find out what he''d been drugged with. This was the craziest dream of his life. He might want to try this again. Maybe.

    ¡°Welcome Jun, to the core of the Nexus.¡± The Administrator said with solemnity.

    Jun didn''t know how to tell her it sucked without hurting her feelings.

    ¡°This space is your own private Domain, as is your right as the newest Elder of the Nexus.¡±

    Okay, so now she was hurting his feelings.

    This crap show was his?

    And what?!

    ¡°What?!¡± Jun exclaimed, finally participating. What did she mean by ¡®the newest elder¡¯?

    The Administrator covered her mouth to stifle her laughter.

    ¡°As I was trying to explain before we were rudely interrupted, was that your Path has touched Mother, who has given you the qualifications to sit on the Nexus Elder''s Council.¡± Jun was tiring of being told things as if they made total sense.

    ¡°Hahaha. It''s okay if you don''t understand right now. Someone will come and explain more about the Elders Council. Let¡¯s talk about this space, Jun.¡± The Administrator gestured around her at the white void.

    ¡°As the master of this domain, you have the authority to shape this place as you see fit. I¡¯ve also taken the liberty of transferring your wonderful Garden here. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve left behind a mirrored image behind. No one will notice. Now imagine the ground as something nice.¡±

    ''Something nice? Like the purple clover beds my mother and I would take refuge on.'' And with a thought, the world was a never ending field of soft purple clovers. And his Garden sat right there too. All properly set up and deployed and runes activated. Didn¡¯t he leave that with the University? Did she say something about leaving behind a mirrored image?

    ¡®Oh man. Drugs are so bad for you. I think I should sleep this off. On this nice bed. Of purple clovers.¡¯

    The Administrator couldn''t help giggling at the sight of the child that decided to check out. He just slowly got down and felt the soft clovers before laying down to rest. And then he was out.

    It''s not like she couldn''t understand.

    She''d been by his side since the moment she felt the ripples.

    Normally the ripples were abrupt and violent, as was the nature of forcefully prying into the greater secrets of the cosmos, but this time the ripple was gentle and warm, like the small ripples she¡¯d felt recently, while being so powerful they demanded her attention. This confused the Administrator. She had never experienced anything like it.

    The sensations were not of someone¡¯s ascent, yet were even stronger.

    She sought it out, as was her duty, to welcome the newest demigod into the ranks of the Nexus Elders Council before they even succeeded with a sense of confidence she couldn¡¯t explain.. It had been thousands of years since the last ascended, but it was the gentleness that rushed her.

    When she arrived, she believed herself mistaken for the first time in her long life. It was a newly tapped world that had been nearly entirely suppressed by demonic mana in only its first Wave of invasion. How was it possible for any being to see through the Laws in this place? Surely not this weak child.

    But then she saw what he was doing.

    It made no sense.

    How was a mortal child, unawakened to even Spirit Fire, able to craft a spiritual treasure that even the gods could not?

    She watched as the child accomplish a miraculous feat through his awakening process.

    She froze the surroundings to allow him to awaken without the distractions of screaming mortals.

    Then he saw a glimpse of Mother.

    It happened so naturally, without great tribulations of thunder and lightning to test his worthiness. What did that mean?

    She was tempted to appear immediately after his successful Glimpse, but recognizing the newest Elder¡¯s unconventional situation, she waited until he had less pressing matters to attend to.

    That minor consideration brought her the unintended result of witnessing firsthand the tribulations of the newest Elder. The great betrayals, the destruction of his home and life¡¯s work, to his forced abandonment of his remaining loved ones for their supposed protection.

    His entire world had been flipped, and then of course she had to butt in, flipping it again and messing with the poor child''s worn down tolerance with too many surprises he wasn''t ready for.

    She would let him sleep.

    She''d have to arrange for someone else to fill him in, though. Someone dependable.

    Oh no.

    None of these idiots were dependable.

    How about indebted?

    The Old Dwarf would gain much from a visit to the boy''s Garden.

    Yes, that would do.

    The Administrator looked kindly at the sleeping form of her miracle child, for whom she had many expectations.

 Chapter 13: The Grumpy Dwarf

    The Old Dwarf was in his three thousandth year of being pissed off. Everyone knew to stay out of his way except the Administrator. She came into his sacred forge and giggled her commands before disappearing.

    By the Old Gods, he hated that shit.

    He threw his obligatory tantrum and left a band of knocked out good for nothings he''d had the misfortune to call apprentices in his forge before he stepped out.

    Now on the main road of the Elder''s Avenue for the first time in centuries, the Old Dwarf marched grumpily towards the entrance. He shoved away the idiots clogging up the path with his hammer, slamming any foot that displeased him, scoffing at any complaints of his gentleness.

    He hated coming out here. So many fools trying to ingratiate themselves to gain an Elder''s favor.

    Disgusting.

    Either no pride, behaving like sissy worms, or too much pride, believing themselves messiah''s unto the multiverse. Actually, those were pretty funny. He liked the ones with god complexes. So interesting to poke holes into their fragile egos. Making those children realize how small they were was his new favorite pastime. It''s not like he had anything else to do lately.

    And with that thought, his mood worsened.

    He tuned out the noisy chatter of the rabble as he trudged forward.

    It was so far to the front, where new Elders were assigned before they could prove themselves. It had been a good long while since the last idiot. He was still sitting at the entrance, having earned little in karma even after so long, unable to raise his rank. Hopefully, the new idiot wouldn''t be so worthless.

    Although the way the Administrator had described him as a ¡®mysterious treasure trove not to be underestimated¡¯ was a little creepy.

    He passed the dilapidated wooden entrance of the door marked 135, spiting at the door in disgust, as he came to the last wooden door by the entrance. It was the simplest wooden entrance, given to those unproven, but it was still new and pristine. At the door, a small plaque read 136. He hadn''t yet earned the right to place his name on the door.

    After who knew how many epochs they had been at war, this was only the 136th to reach the Elder status. His own rank had fluctuated so much throughout the vastness of time that he no longer remembered what rank he was, but he had been here for a long time. Much longer than most. Now a new idiot had joined their ranks.

    Despite his grumbling, the Old Dwarf was a little nervous in anticipation. What would be the presentation of the newest Elder. Would they be another combat focused idiot or maybe an idiot that knew something other than just slashing things? By the Old Gods, he needed another craftsman to join the club, or he''d go mad, and that the Administrator asked him to come, knowing his need for fresh blood, had him a little hopeful.

    Or she could just be a mean bitch.

    Stepping through the small wooden entrance, the Old Dwarf found himself in a standard blank space that was commonly used for recorded martial presentations. He was feeling a real disappointment when he noticed something wonderful behind him.

    ¡°Haha, that bitch! We got a new one!¡± He shouted in triumph, maturely letting slide the Administrator''s little joke.

    A beautifully crafted crystal wonderland lay before him. The Old Dwarf ran twelve laps around the perimeters, admiring the exquisite craftsmanship that even he, as an old monster of the cosmos, found refreshing, and he hadn''t even gone inside yet.

    He was practically drooling as he obsessively touched and rubbed everything he was impressed or curious about.

    The delicate handling of crystals showed a young but impressive mastery. The Old Dwarf''s ancient eyes could easily see the way each material had been lovingly and reverently treated. Each blade of crystal grass that swayed with the wind was worked with the same focused care as the wonderful little stone sculptures that dotted the path.

    It was as he admired the systems that used the flowing rotation of the water and purification runes in the form of two crystal fish orbiting a simple gravity manipulation rune, that he was shocked to realize, all the runes he''d seen on every surface of every flower, plants, and trees, and even this... Origin Runes.

    There were so many Origin Runes of so many branches. There were the physical enhancement, purification, elemental, light and darkness, summoning, sound... by the Old Gods even pure destruction runes.

    How was this possible?

    A single Path is the exploration of a single attribute to the pinnacle, and piercing that pinnacle to reach the Origin and achieve Divinity. Endless study and meditation was required to reach the peak of any single Path before they can prepare to penetrate the veil and Glimpse the Origin, thus stepping into the 9th rank and becoming a demi-god and gaining access to the subsequent Origin Runes.

    His own primary Path was that of the fire of creation. He was already a legendary blacksmith when he created his greatest mortal masterpiece, his Ego Flame, thus earning his right to Glimpse the Origin. His Origin Runes helped him enter an even greater path as a blacksmith, crafting weapons worthy of gods.

    To use an Origin Rune of a different path requires more than recreating the flows of energy.

    One must have a mastery beyond understanding in order to gain enlightenment, which means having climbed another peak and attempting to catch a second Glimpse of the Origin.

    As an old monster, the Old Dwarf had had climbed three peaks and gained two Glimpses of the Origin. It was his inability to catch the third that had caused him his three millennium long grouchy disposition.

    Now he had hope.

    This was the garden of some legendary master that had done more than Glimpse. The son of a whore had a whole damn guided tour of the Origin. Seriously, what the fuck was this?

    How was it possible to only now become an Elder after having obviously climbed numerous peaks? Was it perchance an old monster from a fringe world that has only now made contact with the enemy and thus the Nexus?

    They had always theorized the possibility of demi-gods appearing without the Nexus''s support, but they had never encountered one to date. Was this the first?

    He was still thinking about what of his treasures he should gift in exchange for enlightenment, marveling still at the delicate beauty around him, when he came to the final piece of the Garden, one that he had tried not to focus on until he made it down. He enjoyed experiencing things in order.

    The Old Dwarf wasn''t disappointed. He was supremely freaked out, but definitely not disappointed.

    Standing under the most beautiful crystal tree, at the heart of the Garden, was a beautiful sculpture of his own mother.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    It had been hundreds of thousands of years since he was last able to recall any memories of those precious early years. He was simply too old, having seen and experienced too many things.

    He hadn''t thought of the importance of remembering his roots till he had already forgotten them.

    Even though he had forgotten what she looked like, when he saw that old smiling dwarf, haggard and hunched from a hard life, it was as if a hidden vault in his soul had been opened and it all came back, fresh as if it were yesterday.

    His ol'' Mum had been born in a small village with small-minded people. She wanted to make something out of herself, so she ran away to the big city where she found none of her old dreams come true, so she made new ones.

    She always said that he was her dream come true.

    He''d been a bugger of a dwarf in his youth and paid no mind to the small woman from a small town with her small dreams.

    He didn''t treat her very well, but she always had a smile and a kind word for her precious treasure.

    It wasn''t until she passed from a hard winter that he woke up to find he hadn''t taken care of his own greatest treasure.

    In his grief for his belated enlightenment, he threw himself into making something of himself.

    He worked and worked and achieved his goals beyond his wildest dreams. The young dwarf became an Old Dwarf, burying himself in his pride and glory so as not to remember the greatest failure he''d never be able to fix.

    The Old Dwarf sat at the feet of his forgotten mother and wailed with forgotten grief. He remembered all the things she''d done for his stupid ass that he never got to thank her for and how hard he''d tried to bury it all.

    Now the festering wounds of the past were brought to the surface and ancient tears washed them clean.

    Snot dribbling from both nostrils, the Old Dwarf looked up to see his ol'' Mum look down at him in the way she always did when she said she loved him.

    He felt a warmth envelope his being and his soul being nourished with a gentle healing energy.

    He wasn¡¯t aware of the damage to his soul until he felt it being healed. He felt a weight lift from his chest¡ªa weight he hadn¡¯t even known existed¡ªand experienced an unprecedented feeling of refreshment.

    The Old Dwarf was getting up from the ground, wiping his face on his apron, when his hammer shook.

    His mighty forging hammer held a circular void through its center from the side where his Ego Flame called home. It assisted him in all forms of forging and combat.

    The Ego Flame was supposed to help him in refining his hammer to an Ego Metal, which he theorized would allow for his 3rd glimpse. Alas, even after four thousand years, three thousand years more than his estimated thousand, he still hadn''t had any form of success.

    But now it was shaking.

    The Old Dwarf brought his hammer up to his old, wrinkled face with both hands and was shocked to realize that his Ego Flame had undergone a drastic transformation.

    It no longer roared in tempestuous flames within its confines as it had since its conception, but swayed in a tranquil dance while giving him a more frightening impression than it did before. The flames had found peace while hiding its even more terrifying heat.

    The Old Dwarf didn''t have time to hop his happy dance when the hammer shook again.

    Like it was waking up.

    The Old Dwarf was looking on with wide, disbelieving eyes as his hammer, after thousands of years of careful nurturing, awoke its ego and became an Ego Metal.

    He laughed in hysteria as the hammer squirmed and wriggled like a newborn living creature. Which it was.

    The Old Dwarf quickly composed himself as he promptly closed his eyes and attempted to communicate with his newest family member.

    The hammer slowed its protestation until it finally relaxed into stillness.

    Aged but gentle eyes slowly opened to admire his new child, as he gently stroked the hammer like a father welcoming his newborn into the world.

    Laughing, he tossed the hammer into the air, where it froze, first in trepidation, before becoming lively. The flame came out and danced around its new sibling where it produced several balls of flame to dance with it.

    The hammer shook and poofed various shards of metals into existence that danced with the flames.

    This triggered the flame to produce more and more flames, which the hammer answered with more and more shards of metals.

    Soon, the entire blank space where the mirrored Garden sat on display was filled with the dancing lights of a thousand flames reflected on a thousand shiny shards of metals that danced just as elegantly.

    The Old Dwarf was laughing with emotion as tears streamed down his ancient bearded face when the world went black.

    The consciousness of the Old Dwarf shook in excitement at the familiar, out-of-body experience.

    Finally, at last, the World Fruit that was his home. His entire Universe was contained in this single magic fruit.

    The first glimpse of the World Fruit took his mastery of the Planes Runes unique to his world to a whole new level, but it was what came next that the Old Dwarf had been yearning for.

    First was a red stream of energies connecting to his World Fruit. That was the first set of Origin Runes he had glimpsed. The Origin Runes of Fires of Creation.

    His second was one he''d walked in tandem with his Primary Path, the Path of Fires of Destruction. A darker red stream of energies ran entwined with the first.

    Finally, a new stream of energies he''d never seen before revealed itself.

    This one was bright and earthy. It connected to his world fruit in the same manner as the first two, but while the first traveled up in to many branches, this one traveled downwards at a slope before plummeting into the void.

    He could now make out more of the World Tree''s figure than he had before.

    How he longed to see its glory in its entirety, as was every demi-god''s inner longing.

    He awoke to reality, his two children still immersed in their play.

    ¡°Congratulations Old Grumpy Dwarf! You finally did it! Now you can be an Old Happy Dwarf!¡±

    ¡°Puhahaha! Indeed! Three millennia of grumpiness is enough! Hahahaha!¡±

    The Administrator was a little surprised to see the Old Dwarf play along with her. He must have really needed that Glimpse. He''d been so close for so long, he deserved it.

    ¡°I''m glad your visit was a fruitful one.¡± She said with a warm smile.

    The Old Dwarf froze at that. He''d almost forgotten who he was dealing with. Lowering one''s defenses around the Administrator was just asking for trouble.

    ¡°Now that you''ve gained so much, I think it''s time you paid the price.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± The Old Dwarf blustered, ¡°I do appreciate the quality soul maintenance, but if I''d known about the issue beforehand....¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Administrator cocked an eyebrow. ¡°You think that all you''ve received is a simple healing?¡±

    She looked down at the silly Dwarf, amused.

    The Old Dwarf began shuffling embarrassedly at the Administrator''s glances.

    ¡°Do you honestly think that the master of this place sculpted a statue of your mother?¡± she pointed out in exasperation.

    That was right. What was a perfect statue of his mother doing here? Was the master a pervert?

    ¡°Stop thinking silly thoughts. This is a spiritual artifact that the master crafted that soothes the soul by bringing the most emotionally nurturing figure to the forefront. This is a sculpture of his own mother. You, who are experiencing this work, see your own. This nurturing brought true peace and soothed your angry ego flame, allowing them to properly nurture an ego metal. Perhaps those who didn''t have a nurturing mother will see another that fits that role. We''ll see in time.¡± The Administrator said, as if that were totally normal.

    The Old Dwarf did not share that languidness.

    ¡°A spiritual artifact?! As in a treasure of nature? Crafted? Is he a God?!¡± The Old Dwarf didn''t notice the fists full of beard he had been tearing out.

    The Administrator bopped the Old Silly Dwarf on the head to save what was left of his mighty beard. The two ego elements had abandoned their play and now hovered around their tormented father in concern.

    ¡°He is farther from divinity than you are, but he is closer to becoming a god than all of you,¡± she said in her annoying, mysterious manner.

    The Old Dwarf felt a new raging fire boil in his chest.

    ¡°He is very weak. He knows nothing and needs guidance. That will be the price you must pay in exchange for the opportunity you''ve reaped with his guidance.¡±

    Now he was lost once more. Weak? How can one that has walked so many paths be weak? He was probably the most powerful Elder in the Nexus with how many Glimpses he''s had.

    ¡°You will understand when you meet him. He is resting in his domain. He has had a very trying day and was too emotionally drained to take in anything, so I let him sleep. I will allow you this once to access his domain without his consent. I trust you, Old Grumpy Dwarf. Don''t let me down. Giggle.¡±

    That annoying giggle was still echoing in the Old Dwarf''s ears when he found himself again thrust into a different space.

    An endless field of some type of purple plant.

    And nothing else.

    Not even a sky had been manifested, still an empty white canvas.

    This contrasted with what he''d expected from one who had such artistic vision to craft the wonderful garden that he''d experienced.

    The Administrator mentioned that the new Elder was too tired and was resting. He must not have had even the energy to manifest a proper place to rest. What tremendous battles must someone so powerful overcome to be so weary?

    The Old Dwarf spotted a small lump lying on the clover field, fast asleep. He was stunned to sense almost no power from the figure and upon approach was stunned again by his apparent youth.

    It wasn''t that old monsters couldn''t retain their youthful appearances, but there were still differences from actual youth.

    This boy was actually young. He could sense the vitality of his energy. Young.

    The fuck was going on.

 Chapter 14: Discussions With a Dwarf

    Jun fretfully roused from a terrible nightmare. Desi and Danny had betrayed his trust and eloped. Such a nonsensical thing to dream about.

    He felt soft tufts under his hand and couldn''t help caressing it. It was so comforting and familiar.

    ¡°Not an old soul in a young body. There is harmony. Doesn''t have the stink of those reincarnaters either. No fractal time ripples. No signs of a superior bloodline. Maybe a merging of fates?¡±

    Jun froze, eyes still closed, laying on his side, left arm under his head, right hand, very confused about what it was clutching. Grass? There was something disturbingly close, breathing along his body as it mumbled to no one.

    Suddenly, the feeling vanished. He couldn''t sense its presence anymore.

    Jun slowly opened his eyes.

    Staring into his soul, from a mere foot from his own face, was the biggest pair of steel-gray eyes he had ever seen attached to the biggest and bushiest head, twice his own size, laying on the ground, mirroring his own posture.

    The shocked scream of terror came out as a single strangled sigh that sounded a little like, ¡®wada wada wada.¡¯

    The ancient face now looked confused.

    Jun felt like slapping it. How dare this old man monster thing make that face after scaring his soul out of his body? He quickly sat up and realized where he was sitting. An unnaturally white sky in an infinite field of purple clovers.

    Fucking shit rags

    It wasn''t a dream.

    He really wished it had been a dream.

    Jun really wanted to be alone to throw a belated pity party, but he supposed he should address his uninvited guest.

    The old thing was watching him curiously. Jun looked at him just as curiously. His gray hair was long and tied at the top in a very neat bun, clenched by an ornate silver hairpin. His beard was actually really amazing now that he was looking at it. More so than even his uncle¡¯s.

    The beard engulfed the man''s entire lower face along with his sides. Intricate braids sculpted the enormous body of hair into three giant ends, bound by more ornate silver bands.

    His bushy bushy eyebrows almost rivaled his beard in impressiveness with how it covered nearly the rest of his face. They, too, ended in small braids with small silver bands.

    The little bits of his face that Jun could see was lined with so many lines that he almost thought he was made of wood.

    As opposed to his large head, his overall height seemed on the shorter side, barely reaching his own chin, while his broadness in chest, and the thickness of his flame tanned chiseled arms with blackened fists larger than Jun''s head, made him the butt of no jokes. He was wearing an old beaten leather apron, stained and scorched by years of fire and burning steel, dirty blackened pants and nothing else.

    This was a straight up magical dwarf.

    Cause why not.

    ¡°What are you?¡±

    Jun almost thought he had said the words, which he wouldn¡¯t cause those fists, when it dawned on him that he was being asked a question.

    ¡°What am I?¡± Jun asked the magical fairy tale creature.

    ¡°You''re soul is so small and weak and puny.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°But its purity is unlike anything I''ve seen,¡± the dwarf went on.

    ¡°Is that a weird thing?¡±

    ¡°Weird?¡± The old dwarf was looking at him like he was stupid. Granted, he had just woken up, and Desi always said he looked really stupid in the mornings.

    ¡°Are you a human?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Are you a magical dwarf?¡±

    ¡°¡­..yes.¡± Good, he didn''t look offended.

    ¡°Well, now that we''ve gotten our species out of the way, my name is Jun Hopper. Nice to meet you. Now, who are you and where am I?¡±

    The dwarf stared hard without responding for a moment before he introduced himself.

    ¡°I am Dogadon, the Don of the Eternal Forge, and a High Elder of the Nexus. I have been entrusted with your introduction by the Administrator. And this is your domain as the newest Elder of the Nexus.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jun remembered. ¡°Is she around? I owe her an apology, I think.¡±

    ¡°The giggling wench comes and goes as she pleases. If she needs you, she''ll appear whether you wish it or not so don''t worry about her.¡± Dogadon waved his hand in annoyed dismissal before refocusing on Jun. ¡°Before anything else, tell me what you are. I don''t understand what I''m looking at and it''s hurting my noggin.¡±

    ¡°Well, um.¡± Jun wasn''t sure what the old dwarf meant and was afraid that if he didn''t answer satisfactorily, bad things would happen. Like those fists.

    ¡°I suppose you could say that I''m a sculptor by trade. My last work apparently awakened my spirit fire, I saw some crazy tree, I had to run from home, then a purple glass haired girl brought me here, and then I think I just fell asleep on her while she was talking, which was crazy rude, then I woke up and now we''re doing this.¡± Jun summarized the big points in a single breath. He didn''t think his drama was relevant.

    Jun was sure he''d said the wrong thing and that his time had finally come when Dogadon the dwarf looked like he was having a medical emergency with how red his face was getting. His eyes were bulging a bit way too much and his mouth was tightened as if to contain his fleeing soul while his fists and arms clenched so hard his veins were like hundreds of snakes slithered just underneath the surface.

    That''s when Jun noticed the floating jiggly metal hammer and the small ball of fire dancing above their heads.

    Jiggly?

    Was he not fully awake?

    Two hands like steel weighed down on Jun''s shoulders and brought his line of sight down to match the dwarf''s, their faces now almost touching.

    ¡°What. Did. You. See?¡± the red faced Dogadon squeezed out with great effort. His breath smelt like aged garlic and cheap beer and came in compressed billows that blew Jun''s hair back.

    Jun gave his second account of his visions and felt the hands holding him down, getting heavier as he went. It was as he finished that the grip tightened while trembling. Jun could no longer suppress a cry of pain.

    The old dwarf finally came back to his senses, releasing Jun''s heavily bruised and fractured shoulders, looking both shocked and apologetic. Jun was in near tears of agony when he saw the dwarf summoning down the two anomalies he¡¯d seen floating about.

    The dwarf tightly gripped the hammer as the ball of fire made itself home in the hammer''s hollow. Once settled, a shimmer enveloped the tool that mesmerized dwarf and human alike.

    Jun was still in admiration of magical feats he couldn''t understand when Dogadon gave a wide flourish with the hammer and a shroud of healing yellow flames washed over Jun''s entire body.

    He felt freaking great.

    All his aches and pains were relieved, leaving only a sense of refreshment.

    ¡°I apologize to you, Elder Jun. I showed you something shameful.¡± Dogadon gave a very polite bow of contrition.

    Jun was flustered by the sudden shift but saw his opportunity, so he spoke.

    ¡°Elder, I don''t really understand my current situation. Could I ask you for your help?¡± Jun gave the same bow that he had seen the dwarf perform. From what he''d seen, the Elder in front of him wasn''t a bad-natured person/dwarf. Life was easier if he could make a friend rather than an enemy.

    ¡°You''re so young and accomplished, yet so humble. Much better than the brats at home.¡± Dogadon sighed in admiration before giving another in frustration. ¡°Honestly lad, I would love to, but I''m still trying to understand you. I have a few more questions.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    Having gotten permission, the dwarf was about to begin when a set of comfy chairs materialized by their sides.

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± The dwarf said before seating himself on the fluffy chair in interest.

    Jun just stared at him in shock. He had just been thinking about wanting the comfy chairs from his old place when they came into being.

    Dogadon saw this and chuckled.

    ¡°Elder Jun, this is your domain. You have control of its form. Sit. We have much to discuss.¡±

    And they did.

    Elder Dogadon had many questions about the world Jun came from. He asked for its history, its relationship with the Gates, its path of development and the way they trained in strength.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    The Old Dwarf was horrified to learn of the bloody conflict that predated the Gates arrival and impressed with humanity''s warrior spirit that met the monsters the Gates unleashed as gifts rather than calamity, but as Jun summarized the development history of their Rune technology that built the Gate Cities and their Fortresses that protected them, the dwarf became increasingly flustered.

    ¡°There is no life outside your cities?! Why are you still using the Demon Runes? What have your Crowns been doing for the last two centuries?!¡± The Old Dwarf asked. Seeing the boy''s lost expression, he realized that the newest elder was really just an ignorant child. Taking a deep breath, he reached deep within himself and harnessed all his limited patience, and started from the beginning.

    ¡°Let me see if I can explain it to you simply. The Nexus is a special Divine Plane that was created to bring together the strongest experts of every connected realm to interact and support one another in our shared war against the Enemy.¡± Jun¡¯s eyes bugged out in wonder. Divine Planes and different worlds. How marvelous.

    ¡°The Nexus was set to bestow special keys in the form of runes that could be used to access this central store of resources. But it isn¡¯t feasible to allow just anyone in. Therefore, the rune itself was used as a test to deem the worthy, allowing only those warriors that could personally slay the enemy and contribute to the war effort.¡± Dogadon explained the reasoning behind the rune and merit system.

    ¡°Once a final condition is met, the rune will become a complete Key and one becomes a Keyholder with spiritual access to the Nexus once you reach the 4th rank.¡± The dwarf revealed.

    ¡°What is the final condition? And why the 4th rank Elder?¡± Jun asked, full of curiosity and excitement.

    ¡°The final condition is slaying a Demon. And only those that have awakened their Spirit Fire have the level of existence strong enough to be dragged outside their own worlds.¡± The Old Dwarf explained with a weird expression. It felt strange explaining to an Elder what even the little newbs in the first tier markets knew.

    Jun¡¯s expression hardened at the condition. He realized that he¡¯d already been a Keyholder, his own strength being the final factor left unmet till recently.

    Dogadon, didn''t judge Jun for his reaction. It meant he knew the truth of a Demon''s nature.

    They weren¡¯t talking about just any random beast or monster that haunted the Gates. Demons were special.

    ¡°The strongest five of a world¡¯s Keyholders, recognized by the Nexus as representatives of the world, are titled Crowns. These individuals are privileged with direct physical access to the Nexus and the Elder¡¯s Avenue where they can consult with Elders such as ourselves.¡±

    Jun gulped at the thought of being sought after by powerful beings. What would they do to him when they realized he offered no value?

    ¡°Hahaha! You don¡¯t have to talk to anyone if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Dogadon saw right through him and laughed. ¡°Remember, within your Domain, you make the rules.¡±

    Jun nodded in relief, but was still very insecure.

    ¡°In exchange for these benefits,¡± Dogadon continued, ¡°the Crowns have a sacred duty to safeguard their world from all threats. Leaving your world in its broken state for two hundred years is a big threat. They are not doing their duties!¡± he nearly shouted.

    ¡°Um,¡± Jun hesitated, ¡°Whhhhyyy is it bad? I mean, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m all for purifying the planet and regrowing life, but is there an expiration date that we were supposed to worry about?¡±

    ¡°Lad,¡± the dwarf sighed in exasperation, ¡°You saw your world growing from a tree in the shape of a fruit. What happens to a fruit that has a rotten core?¡±

    Jun was shocked by the implication but he countered, ¡°From what we know of our history, there have been several extinction events that left the world near lifeless for millions of years at a stretch. It hasn¡¯t even been three hundred years since The Fall. Aren¡¯t you being a bit of an alarmist?

    ¡°You mean when your people lost their minds when they discovered the limits of the spiritual field of your universe didn¡¯t even reach your moon? That was an indication that your world¡¯s spirit was already hanging on by a thread.¡± Dogadon derided. ¡°A normal world¡¯s spiritual field will expand with the growth of the universe. Those several extinction events you mentioned probably already weakened your world and were just starting to heal again when you all fucked it up. I swear, it¡¯s always the worlds with humans. Gah!¡± he spat in disgust.

    Jun sat reeling from the discovery. Having someone from a higher perspective casually explaining the mysteries that almost wiped out all life on earth was a strange feeling.

    ¡°The fact that your society is based purely on demon runes also means the spirit has weakened to the point of being unable to connect with you to give you a world rune.¡± Dogadon heartlessly went on.

    ¡°Demon runes? These were the runes the Nexus gave us though,¡± Jun asked, feeling breathless, the image of a rotten fruit dropping from a tree with the screams of millions as BGM playing on repeat in the theater of his mind.

    ¡°Runes are the physical manifestation of the laws that govern existence. Each world is unique and thus has different runes to express it. The personal rune is a gift from the Nexus based on the individual¡¯s affinities. Every being has different affinities and thus different Paths where they can be successful. The Personal Rune identifies the direction.¡± Dogadon explained something shocking. ¡°My own Personal Rune was the fire rune unique to my world that led me on the path of creation through fire.¡±

    So his own recommended path was spatial laws? He hadn¡¯t really explored them beyond storage duties, though?

    ¡°The Nexus should be able to read the runes of your world and assign the world rune most appropriate to you. However, in the rare instances when the spirit of the world is deeply repressed and the energies of the Gates are too strong, the assigned personal rune will be tuned to the invading Demon world. Such runes are commonly used in the battle with the enemy beyond the gates to take advantage of the abundant demonic mana, but one¡¯s path should not be based on them.¡± The Dwarf explained.

    ¡°But everyone in my world is using these runes.¡± Jun stated in confusion.

    ¡°And that¡¯s the problem lad.¡± Dogadon exclaimed in frustration, ¡°As your people found out in its first attempt at leaving the core''s spiritual field, life needs the core''s spark to birth a soul. In essence, we are all extensions of our world¡¯s spirituality, forever dependent on it to continue as a race. A healthy core can have a rich spiritual field that spans the entire universe. Greater civilizations that have successfully expanded into the stars will often restrict the core world as a protected territory to safeguard all life. Only a fragile, wounded universe at the brink of death would be restrained to its own physical core world and have so little mana that the world''s runes would be this badly suppressed. Without new life, the natural cycles will be broken and there will be no healing, and if there is no healing, there can only be death, and the death of the core means the death of all life. The Crowns of your world should have been prioritizing the healing of your wounded world, not barricading themselves around the Gates they¡¯re supposed to conquer!¡±

    Jun felt like the floor was falling while Dogadon ranted.

    So the spirit of his universe was dying and repressed from the energies of the Gate, unable to express its own unique energies. They were comfortably living in their bubbles, ignorant of their world¡¯s spiritual suffocation.

    ¡°How much time does my world have?¡±

    The dwarf just shook his head.

    ¡°You might not have till then to worry about extinction. The purification of the demonic energies also serves to weaken the enemy''s hold of your world to the minimum while you try to conquer all the Gates. Only then can you slow the coming of the next Wave of invasion,¡± he said like he wasn¡¯t dropping an anvil on Jun¡¯s head.

    ¡°Were we supposed to conquer them? The Gates? The separate worlds filled with uncountable numbers of monsters that power our entire civilization?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What are the Gates, the Enemy and the Waves?¡± Jun finally asked, needing answers to questions that had burdened mankind for over two centuries, that seemed more urgent than he realized.

    After a thoughtful pause, the Grandpa Dwarf got into story time.

    ¡°From the beginning of all times, there was the World Tree, birthing countless world fruits, each containing its own universe, each having the potential of birthing a god. Some would meet their potential with the guidance of Divinities, while others withered and were reborn in an endless cycle, waiting for its chance to become divine.

    ¡°Then the Enemy appeared, discovered too late by the armies of the Celestial World, the Divinities that oversaw creation and maintainers of the World Tree, as countless minor and greater worlds had already been silently consumed in the darkness.¡±

    The Old Dwarf spoke wistfully of a glorious age past.

    ¡°A great host was assembled. An invincible army of gods and demigods, donned for glorious combat, set out to exterminate the Darkness. Many of the newest demigods wielded my greatest masterpieces with pride, cheering an early victory and promising centuries of feasting upon their return.¡±

    Jun was sensitive enough to remain silent as the grandpa dwarf was lost in his memories. A being that spoke about events from the beginning of time, as wistful memories could take as much time as he wanted.

    ¡°So few returned,¡± Dogadon finally continued. ¡°The Enemy was something from beyond our realms, coming to consume us all. Our forces, fewer and untested for divine combat, could only beat the enemy back at a heavy price, but they couldn¡¯t extinguish it nor stop its continued pollution of the World Tree.¡±

    Jun didn''t like hearing about reality consuming enemies that gods couldn''t kill.

    ¡°The Divine Family, the first Celestials birthed by the World Tree, along with all the remaining Divinities, made a final assault and sacrificed their eternal souls and the Celestial Court to forge the Nexus, a divine plane that acts as a seal that traps the enemy into a singular plane of existence, halting their unconstrained expansion.¡±

    Dogadon held back the moisture in his eyes at the painful past and focused on his anger.

    ¡°The Enemy once invaded new realms with unchecked abandon. Armies of demons could appear from the skies at any time. Terror, chaos and anarchy reigned supreme in the infected regions. The Nexus cast the Enemy into the physical dimension and constrains their ability to reach new worlds to spatial tunnels.¡± Dogadon took a deep breath, feeling winded for the first time in centuries.

    ¡°Now, the Enemy can only send small trickles of their vast forces, in fear of rupturing their Gates, with the aim of solidifying their hold on the planet and fortifying the connection to withstand larger invasion forces and act as a beacon for more invasion points.¡±

    ¡°Alright, hold up. Let¡¯s slow down for a second.¡± Jun finally interjected, hand on his forehead, feeling a migraine knocking. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®more invasion points?¡¯¡±

    ¡°If the current Gates aren¡¯t destroyed, new, stronger Gates will invade your world with a new Wave of demonic fiends. Unfortunately, once a world has been marked, even if you destroy all the Gates, within a few thousand years, a new round of invasions will still come.¡±

    Jun was stunned speechless. Their entire way of life revolved around treating the Gates as resource farms that supplied and powered their entire civilization. Now he was learning that the Gates were ticking time bombs, and defeating them only delayed the explosion.

    ¡°They key to surviving this eternal war is to never stop growing. You and your people must grow together. With coordinated efforts, Waves can be slowed to thousands of years for greater preparation. In reverse, the greater the infection of demonic energy, the stronger the connection to the World Fruit and the faster the Gate strengthens and hastens the next Wave, which some fools believe, with enough preparation, can bring great profits.¡±

    Jun wasn''t stupid. He understood what the Old Dwarf was implying.

    ¡°But you don''t believe my people''s ability to conquer the second Wave?¡±

    Dogadon scoffed.

    ¡°For a warrior¡¯s growth, the difference between the Keyholders connected to the Nexus and those that are not is the difference between heaven and earth. Fortunately or unfortunately, there are only a limited number of Demons that can exist within a period, which limits the number of potential Keyholders that can properly awaken their Spirit Fire. This means there is an actual ceiling in the number of warriors connected to the Nexus that can only be raised with time. Even if your world has hunted every demon and raised every Keyholder into awakened status with access to the Nexus Market, the numbers are simply not enough to face the next Wave.¡±

    Jun was grim from the prospect, but looked at Dogadon with hope.

    ¡°So as a new Elder, what authority do I have to remedy this?¡±

    Dogadon looked up at the newest ascended Elder who looked down with pleading eyes and shook his head.

    ¡°The only authority you currently have is within your own Domain where you can bar anyone from entering. Other than that, you can try to convince the other Elders to not support your current Crowns until they rectify their actions. As your merits as an Elder increase, you¡¯ll have more options. My advice is for you to raise new ones under your influence. That would be the simplest path, I think. That way they can take care of the work of world maintenance in your stead. It''s how most Elders manage their worlds.¡±

    Jun couldn''t decide how to respond to the Old Dwarf that spoke as if it were something simple for him to accomplish.

    The Old Dwarf gave a bark of laughter at Jun''s varied expressions of helpless reproach as he got to standing.

    The new Elder didn''t understand his position because he didn''t understand the Nexus.

    ¡°Let us do a little tour as I answer your questions. You can only understand something once you''ve experienced it, yes?¡±

    Dogadon grabbed the newest Elder by the arm, and they were gone.

 Chapter 15: The Nexus

    Jun was confused at the notion of leaving without an entrance when he felt a pull and suddenly he was outside. Like a real outside. With a sky. That shone with stars on a black canvas that lit the world as if daytime. So not his outside.

    Jun found himself with his back to a door he knew was his, looking out at streams of fascinating ¡®people¡¯ with all kinds of exotic features like animal ears and furs and limbs, many sporting beautiful wings of all imaginable varieties while others had body parts made up of different elements like fire or ice. Or was that just a really realistic armor? They all had really cool magical armors and weapons. Jun drooled.

    They were all trickling through a magnificent giant ancient stone archway visible off in the distance, along a cobble stoned path that went right past him and beyond, winding between ancient trees with branches and roots that arched over and covered parts of the sky casting many areas in lovely natural shades. Few would look in interest towards his small but clean little entrance, but all moved along in the end.

    Jun was breathless.

    He¡¯d always fantasized about seeing real trees and looking up at clear skies, but never expected to ever experience them for real. Now he was standing next to an ancient dwarf god, looking out at the greatest fantasy cosplay event in existence.

    ¡°This is the Elder¡¯s Avenue, where the entrances of every Elder¡¯s Domain resides. Yours, being the latest, is stationed at the front by the entrance.¡± The Old Dwarf patted Jun''s back and encouraged him to follow as he began walking towards the archway, the floating hammer smacking impressive armored warriors away to the sides like they were children.

    Jun followed closely.

    Everyone he passed was obviously more powerful than him. Some radiated such might that his knees felt weak, yet all were smacked aside with ease by the jiggly hammer, their auras scattering away and lightening his load.

    As he approached the stone archway, Jun began to feel a stronger appreciation for the craftsmanship of the ancient titanic stonework. It was easily the largest structure of natural materials Jun had ever seen, dwarfing the tallest buildings of his city, and was covered in thousands of fine reliefs, faded and chipped by time, but undiminished in beauty.

    A spirituality existed that Jun could feel resonating with his soul as he approached. Passing through its entrance, he felt an intimate sensation of an embrace that was welcoming him.

    The door just gave him a hug.

    When the moment passed, Jun had no chance to dwell on the strange sensations as he looked out in wonder.

    He stood at a towering peak upon which the Entrance to the Elder''s Avenue proudly stood, a commanding presence looking out at the impossible ¡®city¡¯ that sprawled out in all directions.

    Jun questioned what laws of physics were in play when he saw entire networks of streets of floating buildings on pathways of light where fantastical flying vehicles and fascinating creatures traveled. Underwater worlds rested in floating oceans that swam like floating watery behemoths that ruled the skies over landscapes of fire and ice and between towering mountains covered in all kinds of fantastical structures. Uncountable numbers of exotic figures moved through it all like chaotic armies of bees and ants.

    While the airspace around and above the Entrance Peak was given a wide birth leaving a distinct cylindrical void open directly to the stars, all other space, above and below, were filled with wonders.

    Jun felt a cold sensation close his gaping jaw and saw the magic floating hammer fly back to the back figure of the Old Dwarf that was already walking off. He carefully followed, avoiding the oncoming traffic, while admiring the rough wide white spiraling stone stairway that had been cut directly into the towering white stone peak. Nothing else existed all the way down but the path and its patrons.

    Jun followed for what felt like endless hours, desperately trying to not lose himself in his gawking. Every turn was a new discovery and a new oddity to tickle his curiosity and threaten to trip his feet.

    When they had finally reached the base, Jun was mentally exhausted from the sensory overload of too much crazy. All his understanding of what was real had been challenged by this place.

    When they had finally arrived at the base, the Old Dwarf did not stop till he met another ledge. When Jun finally caught up, he looked down at a chaotic sea of colorful tents and temporary structures that seemed to wrap around the wide base of the peak they had climbed down.

    ¡°This here is the first level of the Nexus Market where newcomers are first limited. Only when conditions of strength and merit are met, can one go to the next district. This is where you would have gone after your awakening, if you were normal.¡±

    ¡°I''m not normal?¡± Jun tried to joke.

    Dogadon was not amused.

    ¡°Those from blessed worlds rich in mana and spirituality, usually start from the second to third stages of existence from birth, while the average world will birth beings of the first stage. Only those that can follow their Path to the peak of the 8th Rank can challenge the heavens to grasp a portion of divinity and become a Demigod of the 9th Rank and become an Elder of the Nexus.¡±

    The Dwarf looked complicated as he scanned Jun from head to toe in bewilderment.

    ¡°Since the establishment of the Nexus you are the 136th and you accomplished that while only at the 4th Rank. Do you think that makes sense? The only way I''m functioning right now is by ignoring how ridiculous of an existence you are.¡±

    ¡°So it''s not normal to Glimpse before the 8th Rank?¡± Jun asked, finally getting a clue about his own abnormality.

    ¡°Fuck no!¡± The Old Dwarf bellowed, frightening many passersby.

    Dogadon gave a wave and the boisterous sounds around them muted, as if passing through a cushioned barrier.

    ¡°You''ve not even started your Path but you''ve already experienced the goal! What nonsense is this?!¡±

    Jun patted the Old Dwarf''s back in comfort. He looked to be setting off again. He was a very emotional dwarf.

    ¡°What is the Path Elder?¡± Jun asked in hopes of calming him down. That was the wrong question for that goal. The Old Dwarf''s face flushed red in frustration once more, but managed to contain himself.

    A few deep calming breaths that sounded suspiciously like ''he''s be a young idiot that know nothin'' the Old Dwarf began explaining again.

    ¡°The Path is the personal journey that one has taken in pursuit of the highest peak. Every Path is unique and can take vastly different roads, but they all strive for the same destination. The Origin.¡± The Dwarf began.

    ¡°The first three stages of existence are stages for laying foundation for the fourth of awakening one''s Spirit Fire. The journey defines the flames and must be nurtured into a powerful inferno. How one proceeds into the fifth is where no one can define for you and is the real start of one''s Path. Each rise in one''s rank of existence from the sixth stage is a feat worthy of celebration, and reaching the eight is a validation that takes many thousands of years of effort. Catching a Glimpse and reaching the ninth is believed to lay with fate and its judgment of your Path.¡± The Elder''s hands were getting animated again.

    ¡°As Elders, having reached the pinnacle of our Paths, we have seized our chances to Glimpse a part of the truth in order to qualify as a Being that is worthy to serve as the Host of our World¡¯s spirit and step into the 10th stage of true divinity! And I, after eons, have finally achieved my third Glimpse and am one step closer!¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Oooooh!¡± Jun cheered at grandpa dwarf''s enthusiasm, clueless of the significance of his achievement.

    ¡°Oh, shut up! Ahem! Sorry, sorry. Honestly, I want to be proud, but in front of you it''s too shameful.¡± And to his word, the old dwarf did look embarrassed.

    ¡°Why is that? If it''s worth being proud about, then be proud.¡±

    ¡°Because you, a 4th Rank crazy bastard shows up out of nowhere having seen so much it''s like the World Tree gave you the VIP tour while the rest of us are trying so hard to sneak peaks like a bunch of perverts!¡±

    ¡°Ahem ahem Elder please comport yourself.¡±

    The Old Dwarf pouted as he looked out to what lay beyond the first level of the Nexus Market.

    ¡°Crowns, as representatives of a world, are qualified to start groups and set the standards to join. These can be schools or sects following similar Paths like the Stupid Monkey, or groups that merely share similar elements, coming together to support each other like the Elf Hag. As long as one is willing to pay the fees to the Nexus, many kinds of groups can be formed.¡± he explained while pointing to the series of floating avenues of varying architectural styles.

    Pointing to the more luxurious estates and magical floating anomalies, the Elder continued.

    ¡°Elders have a similar privilege that goes one step beyond the Crowns.¡±

    While the facilities of the groups established by Crowns ranged from poor to impressive, the areas run by Elders were like worlds upon themselves.

    ¡°Elders can bring people into the Nexus from their world through their Domains, bypassing all entry requirements.¡±

    The world of water was now floating right above their heads. He could see cities of coral architecture where schools of magical fish and fish people, young and old, seemed to call home. There was no way that small group of fish gilled children on a school trip on their giant manta ray shaped school bus were all S-Ranked awakened with completed Keys.

    ¡°As an Elder, the more Paths you assist, the greater your karmic merit and the greater your authority within the Nexus and thus a greater territory. For some Elders, this is where the last of their people take refuge.¡±

    Jun looked out and saw everything with a new appreciation. While everyone was struggling together to fight an eternal war, eager to gain strength and wisdom, no one was immune to ruin. Even the great Elders and their terrible powers could not guarantee the preservation of their worlds. Would there be a day when he would have to shepherd the last on mankind into his section of the Nexus?

    ¡°How is it that I¡¯m only the 136th?¡± Jun asked something that didn¡¯t make sense to him. From the old dwarf¡¯s tales, it was evident the Nexus had existed for a long time, connected to countless worlds. Surely there should be more of the highest tiers of battle strength after so long.

    Dogadon didn¡¯t answer immediately, but looked out at the throngs of warriors busying themselves away, seeking strength and glory or mere survival.

    ¡°There are no more gods to guide us. It took the sacrifice of every single surviving Divinity to barely create the Nexus. Without them, we are merely blind fools grasping at the dark.¡± The Old Dwarf gave another deep sigh filled with years of pent up frustration and helplessness. ¡°Also, while the Nexus seals the Enemy¡¯s movements, it also hinders us in seeing the Origin, raising the threshold for gaining new divinities to levels only true geniuses could dream of crossing.¡±

    The dwarf looked at Jun strangely. He mumbled more to himself, ¡°¡­perhaps your ascension is the key that we¡¯ve been missing¡­. Follow me.¡±

    The Old Dwarf started walking back towards the steps they had just walked down.

    And then he started walking back up.

    Ah. Why?

    Jun thought about all the revelations he''d had in this fantasy land that day while following the surprisingly long stridden dwarf back up a mountain they''d spent all day climbing down.

    His accomplishments aside, the precarious state of his world weighed heavily on his mind.

    The Elder''s words had given him plenty of inspiration but also of doubts.

    What kind of group could he form and what kind of people could he bring in that he trusted to become strong enough to overthrow a system that had been in place for the last two centuries?

    What kind of qualifications did he have to make such a historic decision?

    He made a magic statue of his mom.

    That was it.

    How was he supposed to guide anyone with that?

    Oh, you''re stuck on your path to godhood and need guidance? Here''s a statue of my mom. Isn''t she pretty?

    Plagued by doubts and fears for the future, Jun did not realize how much they had traveled until he was met with the colossal stone entrance to the Elder''s Avenue. Passing through, he expected to see his lonely little door within eyesight, as it had been when he left it.

    It wasn''t there.

    In its place was a similar door but old and worn. It had the same number plaque, but Jun knew even without looking that it wasn''t his. He looked to the Elder Dwarf with questions, only to see him walk off again without explanation.

    Jun was getting tired of that.

    They walked with the flow this time, first past the door that was not his, then after minutes another similar door, slightly more decorative and better maintained, marked 135, yet still not his. The dwarf and human pair trudged on in this manner as they passed door after door that was not his.

    After many turns and bends and passed doors more majestic than the next, they came to the simple wooden door that Jun recognized instantly as his. It''s plaque read: Elder Jun Hopper 99.

    There was a long line full of very anxious faces where minor conflicts rose and fell like waves. Jun was confused about it till he realized that they were all lined up to get into his door.

    What the hell.

    Without looking at Jun''s stupid face, Dogadon physically cleared a space to the front. Only then did he face Jun and signal for him to lead the way.

    Flabbergasted but obedient, Jun ignored the shocked glares of the heroic fantasy figures all around him and opened the door and passed through, the Old Dwarf following behind and shutting... space? What happened to the door?

    They were back where they had started.

    Jun looked to Dogadon for answers to find an ancient immortal figure that had seen the age where time had started and Gods were born and fell, rolling on the infinite floor of purple clovers, laughing hysterically like a lunatic without a shred of divine dignity.

    Jun took a few wary steps back. Looking around, he didn''t see the hoards of people destroying his Garden like he had feared.

    There was no one. Yet Jun felt like there were many.

    As he questioned this feeling, he became aware of his connection to his Domain.

    Jun focused on it.

    Then he saw.

    As if the space and he were one.

    He stood within the ¡®real?¡¯ Domain, while hundreds were roaming through mirrored dimensions, experiencing hundreds of mirrored copies of the Garden.

    He could see them still pouring in after the Dwarf had closed the door.

    New mirrored worlds appeared with each entry, while those that were left empty, shattered back into nothingness.

    ¡°You can see them, can''t you?¡±

    Jun opened his eyes wide and glared at the Old Dwarf for an explanation.

    ¡°When a new Elder enters the Nexus, for a time, their doors will remain open for all, to experience a glimpse of the newly ascended one¡¯s Path. Most Elders have some visual display of their strength or a demonstration of their mastery of a Law, while only a few like you and I would have a display of our creations.¡± Dogadon explained, as he got himself off the floor.

    ¡°There are times when a Crown gains something from the experience, and when that happens, you gain some Karma as an influencer of fates. The more Paths you guide, the greater the achievements, the more Karma, and finally a higher rank as an Elder. Bwahahahahaha!¡± It seemed the Old Dwarf couldn¡¯t contain himself any further. Oh, he was on the ground again. The clovers here were resilient indeed.

    ¡°So the reason for the hike down when we could have had that whole explanation from the peak was¡­?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to see how quickly your rank would shoot up after a short jaunt. It¡¯s been millennium since I¡¯d last walked em steps. It was quite invigorating¡­. Bwhahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°And the reason for your manic bursts of laughter thats really creeping me out?¡±

    ¡°Yo-you went up so much so fast! A craftsman! Hahahaha! Those combat junkies have always had the advantage in the ranking since it costs nothing for them to record and distribute their lessons, but us craftsman have to make each of our wares by hand one by one and only a few will gain enough to warrant much merit. Our rankings are carved with the endless effort of our creators¡¯ spirits!¡± The Old Dwarf was on his feet now, arms stretched out in passion.

    Suddenly the world shook as a deafening boom knocked on the heavens and Jun¡¯s skull three times, followed by a loud echoing shout that reached every corner of the infinite void, ¡°Greetings to the newest Ascended Elder! We come to greet you!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Lad, you have to configure your doorbell! By the Old Gods, let them in befur they knock again!¡± The supposed powerful demigod wailed, clutching his ears in pain, rolling on the floor once more.

    Jun really wanted to do that too, but he didn¡¯t kno- oh. He figured it out.

    Reconnecting with his Domain, he allowed entry to some pretty powerful looking - ¡®people¡¯?

    Four entities had entered.

    A tall beautiful female blonde elf in a rather revealing magically flowing blue dress that appeared to be made of blue water that simply towered over him by a couple feet at least, an even taller dark silver giant robot that looked so cool that Jun wanted to scream a little, an equally giant gorilla dressed in elegant white and azure silk robes with golden accents, and a floating sphere of pink light with orbiting rings of glowing silver dust.

    This was his new normal.

    It was the elegant gorilla that stepped forward and boomed his greetings. ¡°Greetings to the newest Ascended Elder! We welcome you, to, the,¡± or began to before stopping in confusion.

    ¡°What are you?¡± it asked Jun, brows furrowed.

    ¡°Bwhahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Dogadon!¡± The elf and the robot both exclaimed in surprise at the Old Dwarf¡¯s presence. The ball of light. Floated.

    This was going to take some time.

 Chapter 16: The Elders Council

    Order was quick to return from chaos after a flash of light from the floating ball of now angry reds.

    It appeared that this was enough to intimidate Old Dwarf because he very obediently gave a brief and honest overview of everything the two had discussed so far.

    The four newcomers stared in shock and horror at the terrifying human in front of them.

    A tremendous Glimpse - no could they even still call it that? - gained after the creation of a Spirit Object by the hands of one Awakening into the fourth state of existence.

    Did that mean the foundation of this child¡¯s Path was the Glimpse itself?

    What was this insanity?

    The Old Dwarf gave a sigh of understanding. In the way of accepting the impossible that was Jun, Dogadon was the Senior. What was there to fret? All they could do was accept it.

    It took another moment for four ageless demigods to process everything before they could give out their introductions and for why they had come as a group, which was not custom. The elegant scholarly gorilla, Gior Je the Ever Inquisitive, stepped out once more to explain.

    Almost every Elder currently residing within the Nexus had experienced the Magic Garden, and all had gains, small and large. Many of the Elders, like Dogadon, were shocked to find that their souls had hidden fractures and signs of trauma they had been unaware of until being healed within the Magic Garden.

    Those that had known of their afflictions had already exhausted great efforts in healing their damaged souls with the knowledge that it would be a long and painful journey. Then they came in to check out a Garden and were painlessly healed. For free.

    There were even several cases similar to Dogadon¡¯s where a fully healed and nurtured soul had allowed for a delayed second or third Glimpse.

    This didn¡¯t even take into consideration the legions of Crowns that had benefited.

    This was significant.

    In one afternoon, Jun had raised the highest Tiers strength of the Nexus.

    This deserved tremendous Merit.

    There was also the truth, that even if no one benefited, this Elder would have many visitors once the truth was revealed.

    A creator of real magic.

    A delegation had been formed to greet the newest superstar of the Nexus, so that thousands did not bother him and rob him of his peace.

    Jun really appreciated that. That was very thoughtful. He shivered at the thought of having his door pounded down by over a hundred demigods.

    So why was the Old Dwarf rolling his eyes and making gagging gestures behind the Gorilla¡¯s back?

    ¡°Elder Jun! As I lay my tired and weary eyes on your splendid artistic expressions, it was as if my soul had been uplifted and found peace. For your Path of Creation to have reached such accomplished heights at such a tender age of innocence?!¡± sang an increasingly passionate Elf who had introduced herself as Lady Cynth.

    ¡°Elder Jun! I¡¯ve read the disciplined markings of your work and can see a tremendous potential in the ways of combat! Why don¡¯t you come visit our gathering of Combat Elders and see if it inspires you!¡± Interrupted Gior Je the Ever Inquisitive.

    The interrupted Elf was still frozen in her wild gesticulations as she gave the elegant Gorilla the stank eye.

    ¡°You¡¯ve captured such wonderful qualities of the fauna and flora of your realm.¡± She continued, ignoring the interruption, ¡± I would love to show you some examples of the beauties of my own home once you¡¯re fully settled. I¡¯m sure you could find a lot of inspiration.¡± The last word was spoken with such a sultry invitation that Jun had to catch himself from doing something embarrassing. In all honesty, if he discounted the Administrator who didn¡¯t seem real, Lady Cynth was the most beautiful creature Jun had ever imagined, and her gaze was making him squirm a bit.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Elder Jun!¡± the elegant gorilla¡¯s bark made him jump. ¡°With your foundations in the fourth realm, with a small amount of guidance, you will soar higher than us all! Now is the time to focus on development and I, Gior Je the Ever Inquisitive, have developed a series of training courses that will be of great import to your rise!¡± He proclaimed with widened eyes of excitement, face inches from Jun¡¯s. Breathe, minty.

    ¡°Such a genius such as yourself doesn¡¯t need stinky old men to tell you what to do! Look at what you¡¯ve achieved of your own merit already!¡± Shouted Lady Cynth as she kicked the gorilla flying. ¡°I will show you new horizons and help you fly with freedom!¡± Why was everything she said feel so lustful? Oh, it was her turn to go flying as the gorilla reappeared.

    The Giant Robot, who introduced himself as Albara Tesin, suavely stepped in front of the two bickering demigods, deflecting the increasingly violent energies away from the puny, mostly mortal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. They are the leaders of two opposing philosophies and are just trying to recruit you. Lady Cynth represents the Freedom Paths, those that walk as they please and that is their Path.¡± The scary elf lady was now encased in giant waves of terrifying purple flames that repeatedly changed forms from one terrifying monster to the next, as if unsure which nightmare inducing form was most appropriate in striking down its foe.

    ¡°Gior Je the Ever Inquisitive represents the Guidance Paths, those that believe in walking together in piercing the next realms through collected wisdom.¡± The scholarly gorilla was standing tall and proud with his enormous gorilla hands calmly clasped behind him like a gentleman admiring the flowers. Purple flaming monsters repeatedly chased and clawed, but the figure merely was somewhere else. Jun could swear Gior Je would be hit by all the attacks, but then the gorilla would appear somewhere safe, as if he had always been there, angry flames landing on nothing. Dogadon was jumping around laughing while swinging his jiggly hammer above him in circles. What an embarrassing dwarf.

    ¡°The idiot fanning the flames from behind represents those of the Creation Paths that walk sometimes separately and sometimes together with the others.¡± The Giant Robot suavely, and helpfully, described.

    ¡°May I ask what factions the two of you Elders are leaders of?¡± Jun intuitively asked with genuine curiosity.

    The Giant Robot laughed and the Orb of Light pulsed in similar amusement.

    Albara replied, ¡°I am a faction onto myself, and my friend Mada here helps all who seek his ancient wisdom. We have come representing those of great age. Many precious things are lost to us through the passage of eras.¡± The Giant Robot got down on one giant metal knee and patted both of Jun¡¯s shoulders with emotions that Jun didn¡¯t ever expect from something cold and metal. The sounds of fighting had stopped.

    ¡°Your Garden has allowed us to reconnect with something precious that had been thought lost. Not a mere physical recreation of old loved ones, but the image ingrained in our souls that not even time can fade, just out of reach for us. Until now.¡±

    Mada the Spirit of Light floated closer till the rings of silver dust escaped its orbit to flow into a stream that entered Jun¡¯s forehead.

    The contact was momentary but extraordinary.

    Jun felt the essence of the Spirit of Light¡¯s existence. It was an ancient being from the Age of Celestials, older than the Old Dwarf by countless eras. And it was super happy.

    Something had been gifted within his mind with that touch. A warm, clustered presence at the back of his consciousness.

    ¡°The Elders have all gathered their gifts for you.¡± The still kneeling Giant Robot explained. ¡°Each gift represents their sincerity. You may peruse them at your leisure. Traditionally, new members will host a banquet to introduce themselves to the Council and exchange small gifts, but there were too many that wished to offer you something now. We make no requirements of your time, but there are many that wish to meet you with sincerity.¡±

    The Giant Robot rose and backed up with the Orb of Light.

    ¡°Since the Administrator has already assigned you a guide that will do all in their power to accommodate you, we will not intrude upon you further.¡± He said and the Orb of Light pulsed in a confident rhythm towards Jun that was then aimed at the Old Dwarf with a slower, stronger tempo, as if, to say, isn¡¯t, that, right, Dogadon?

    The Old Dwarf was no longer laughing in the background. He was front and center, eyes forward, looking about to salute, sweat tracing down ancient lines.

    ¡°Of course sirs, you havn¡¯t got nothin to worry abouts!¡± Dogadon, with a nervous stutter, proudly proclaimed.

    The Giant Robot gave the stiff dwarf¡¯s shoulder a hearty pat and exclaimed his confidence with a robot¡¯s laugh and a few more pats. Resulting in the Old Dwarf being a bit shorter. Poor thing.

    Once the Giant Robot and the Orb of Light were satisfied with the Old Dwarf¡¯s attitude, they dragged the two background characters away, despite their wailing objections. Something about pride and names.

    Then there was peace.

    The contrast was large.

    His Guide would solve all his questions.

    Jun looked at the still petrified Dwarf, now only chest above the ground, with a bit of doubt.

 Chapter 17: Once Brother

    He was the bastard that showed up and ruined his life. It was only fair to ruin his right back.

    Danny felt no remorse for his actions, only that he couldn¡¯t see the look on his stupid face when he realized the sweet sweet truth.

    He had been the one by Desi¡¯s side from the day they came into the world and was supposed to have been the only one forever. It was fated after all.

    No, seriously.

    Both families, previously members of the same hunting party, became neighbors after becoming newly weds and had two children in some weird cosmic pairings that seemed destined. Danny and Desi had been inseparable since birth and Davie and Lily were just the same when they came into the world a few years later. Mary and his dad had instantly hit it off as creative partners and Desi¡¯s dad and his mom instantly hit it off as sexual partners. Although that came much later. Supposedly.

    See? It was fated.

    Then this random raggidy fucker shows up and ruins everything.

    Danny had been sympathetic in the beginning, when a scrawny homeless kid without any parents or education showed up in their perfect lives, needing emotional healing just like them. That was fine. Danny liked showing the poor kid how to be more like him, even though he was never as good.

    And then Desi tells him that she¡¯s going to confess her feelings to the skinny shit stain.

    But Desi has a fickle nature. She¡¯ll lose interest after a while and he¡¯ll be the last winner.

    Danny didn¡¯t expect their relationship to last for so Gates fucking awful long. They were always together too, being cuddly and nauseatingly intimate, all while he acted as the supportive brother. It was maddening.

    So he found a shitty warehouse for Jun to move into so he wouldn¡¯t be so close all the Gates damn time. Then she just started staying there with him.

    Got him to start sculpting more to take his time away, but then she just stayed to watch. Why? How could anyone just sit there for hours, staring at someone else tap away at his stupid rocks? Was she that enamored with the motherless bastard to be contented with just looking at his face for that long?

    He got Jun to start streaming to crush his spirit. The idiot was too annoyingly happy, and it was disgusting. He preferred it when the kid was just being mopey about his dead mom. More people needed to call him out on the dumb shit that he called ¡®art.¡¯

    Their families ¡®ooooh¡¯ed and ¡®aaaaah¡¯ed and he had forced a thousand fake smiles and knew how to look supportive, but he knew how ridiculous it all was. What was the point in trying to accomplish something any modern fabricator could spit out in seconds with such archaic and outdated ¡®hand tools.¡¯ Surely the public would finally back him up.

    He had beaten five teammates to the health-pods in a one vs five spar, just to channel his rage into something that wouldn¡¯t shatter his image. Why were there hundreds of idiots that found the little testicle ¡®charming¡¯?

    It was suffocating how great Jun¡¯s life was. It wasn¡¯t till the day he found out about his eccentric cousin that he finally saw the light. He knew what plans needed to be made for the perfect ending.

    James Vaults, a typical spoiled, over-privileged, under-skilled member of the younger generation of powerful families, was the eighth and youngest son in the direct line of the powerful S-Ranked Vaults Family.

    His cousin also liked to be called the Last Artist.

    The youngest Eighth Son of the Vaults family prided himself on being unique. He did many strange and outlandish things to prove it every day. A large part of that persona was his declaration that he was the only genuine artist left in the world.

    Loud and colorful in attire, James performed acts of what he called ¡®symbolic poetry.¡¯ These usually involved him taking a blunt object to expensive fragile objects, like a luxury rune-car or an expensive rune tech gadget, all while spouting how great he was for doing it because of one reason or another, to a live streaming audience. The first problem of many was that it was never his stuff.

    But hey, he was rich, so it was fine.

    It became a weird thing where thousands of viewers anticipated new colorful forms of property damage and watching the sensibly infuriated parties being parried away with excessive wads of cash. The looks of confusion as rage twisted to surprised joy were always funny. It was a chaotic and controversial form of entertainment.

    The piece of information that made this interesting for Danny was that James genuinely considered himself an artist and believed all his ¡®fans¡¯ were there purely for his art and took his moniker of ¡®Last¡¯ quite seriously. He wasn¡¯t the most self aware of the Vaults family heritage.

    It didn¡¯t take much to get his remaining contacts in the family to arrange an opportunity to meet his distant cousin. Just like he predicted, the all mighty James Vaults, The Last Artist, the Eighth Son, did not take well to someone else trying to steal his hard earned identity. It took little convincing for the egotistical prick to sign off on Danny¡¯s plans to ruin the upstart in exchange for a social boost.

    Stolen story; please report.

    The key was to bury Jun¡¯s streaming with an army of trolls that used illegal AI to hunt down specific content and just hate on them. These professionals knew how to take care of a budding streamer. Thousands of negative reviews destroyed any hope of any recommendations and made it almost impossible for new viewers to ¡®discover¡¯ them.

    Everything was great. It was even greater that Jun¡¯s streaming was strangely making even more merit, because he had set up all of Jun¡¯s accounts. It was wonderful that someone else was making him his spending money, unaware of their imminent demise.

    And then the little dicked marshmallow proposed and Desi said yes. They planned to marry a year later, after graduating.

    That was fine. Danny had his plans.

    By that point in their lives, Danny realized that his prior plots had played some roles as he¡¯d intended. Jun and Desi didn¡¯t spend nearly as much time together, glued at the hips as they once had, especially after Jun got roped up with that professor of his. He had more opportunities now. He wasn¡¯t worried.

    Danny had also noticed early that Desi did in fact find him physically attractive, especially as he¡¯d matured into his larger, more athletic frame that dwarfed her pathetic excuse of a lover¡¯s. He¡¯d catch her staring at his large muscular chest, glistening after a workout or his toned ass as he¡¯d purposely bend over and she¡¯d blush such a cute rosy pink.

    The actual seduction was easy, it was the guilt and the remaining strength of her obsession with Jun that was the true battle.

    His method was to corrode their relationship while being supportive. He wanted to maintain a positive and supportive, honest image in her doubt filled life while he planted seeds indirectly to suggest that true love meant unconditional support.

    Danny would insist on cuddling and watching that Hunter garbage show together after they did the nasty and point out how he admired Hunter A for his selfless sacrifice in protecting his beloved teammates, how Hunter B was a real man for retiring from his thriving career to take care of his ill lover, or how Hunter C was so heroic for standing up to his guild in support of his partner. Gross.

    And she listened.

    Jun¡¯s instant denial of her ¡®inexplicable¡¯ desire to be a Hunter, along with her insecurity as to who¡¯s child she was actually carrying had been all the opening he needed. He showed her new options that were very appealing to someone that felt cornered and unsupported.

    It took almost a year, and many times he feared the worst, but he succeeded in the end.

    With a few well-placed lines, she readily disposed of the baggage in her belly at a health pod, and they had crossed the Gate together. At the Vaults Family residence within the Fortress, the city beyond the Gate, they were recognized as newly eloped lovers, as it should have always been.

    It was fated after all.

    And he left a goodbye present to thank Jun for taking such good care of his girl for so many years. He forgot to ask Steeltower to record the look on Jun¡¯s face. For that matter, he should have gotten someone to record his look when he finally got Desi¡¯s breakup message. Ah, so many missed opportunities.

    James didn¡¯t care about the paltry earnings of a streamer that Danny had stolen, but he had great interest in the rights of all the digital scans of all the art that now no longer physically existed. It was part of the deal, after all.

    The day the two left their old lives and eloped, The Last Artist announced The Silent Sculptor and all his art as his personal prompter creations. It had been another form of satirical art where anyone would believe anything, even AI generated garbage.

    Danny wanted Jun to see this along with the news of their elopement to crush the man he loathed, fucking jolly with the truth that there was nothing Jun could do to disprove him legally with the Vaults Family backing him.

    The first snag to his new dream life came on the first day. Desi had been so excited to start practicing the Vaults Outer Family Arts that she locked herself up in her quarters to practice the moment they arrived. For days.

    It seemed she really wanted to get stronger.

    Danny shrugged his shoulders in helplessness when he found her door locked and unresponsive. Again. It had been a week.

    He felt helpless because she was practicing so hard when he never had any intention of letting her go on a real hunt. She¡¯d be killed on the first day. No way.

    Desi was naturally lazy and untalented when it came to body refinement, so he wasn¡¯t too concerned that she¡¯d make any breakthroughs too soon, so it was fine. He just wished she¡¯d let him in.

    Danny really needed someone to help him relieve his stress. And he was stressed.

    Things had been smooth sailing up till the moment that they weren¡¯t. A large part of the deal with the Eighth Son taking them in was contingent on his digital library of Jun¡¯s artworks, being enough for a standard AI to learn and emulate. This was important, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have anything to sustain the lie. There was a large collection of unseen works from Jun¡¯s collection for Vaults to present as his own, but that would only buy some time.

    James had bragged heavily that the base AI had come from their family¡¯s secret subsidiaries devoted to advanced AI development. Danny had sweat buckets listening to James loudly tell a story about boldly taking a secretly developed AI that was many times more advanced than the ones developed by the New World Alliance. How were they not going to get in trouble about using an experimental military AI to create garbage?

    Did he stage a brilliant covert operation or cast a web of corporate espionage to smuggle the tech out?

    No.

    He just walked in one day, past layers of security, proclaimed himself the Eighth Son, and took it.

    Danny felt the differences in their worlds. It made him hungry.

    It also made him understand the fear and tension of working under an idiot.

    So there it was. Superior AI should handle the rest, his part of the deal complete.

    Except that it didn¡¯t work.

    The AI proclaimed itself incomplete and unable to emulate Jun¡¯s work. Further investigation showed that the AI was stuck at 82% in its understanding of the subject matter. When James screamed at it to be better, the AI paused before requesting access to the rune network for additional research. James didn¡¯t even hesitate.

    Danny knew almost nothing about AI, but he knew enough about AI restrictions to know that James actually knew fucking nothing. There were mandatory classes that went over pages and pages of standard AI restrictions to work as the foundation. Those were the minimum. James didn¡¯t input shit.

    ¡°Um, hey James? I think we should get an expert to maybe look over the operations. I¡¯m fairly certain you need minimum safety guides when it comes to AI development. Like setting up proper restrictions and opper-¡°

    ¡°Danny.¡± James blandly interrupted.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Danny replied hesitantly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    The Eighth Son had no interest in Danny¡¯s petty concerns. He was the Eighth Son. What problems could there possibly be?

    Two days later, there was an explosion in one of the Vault¡¯s Family¡¯s earth side secret labs. James went on a tirade about the unprofessional way lesser people operated and bemoaned the lack of real talent, like himself.

    Danny was sure it had nothing to do with him.

    Shiver.

 Chapter 18: A Grand Gift

    Two exhausted freshmen of vastly different proportions, a giant and a dainty young girl, mirrored each other as they slumped into a pair of seats at their new University Canteen and crumpled, their tired faces resting on the cool surface of the mostly sanitized table that sat between them.

    The tall, muscular teenage boy opened his tired eyes to look into the petite girl¡¯s vibrant green eyes, looking into his with the same exhaustion. They were tired too. And upside down. Still pretty though. Even partially covered by her pretty brown trusses that draped around her face and spilled around her, they couldn¡¯t hide her loveliness.

    ¡°Lily, please tell me that was the last orientation meeting?¡± The boy begged.

    ¡°Just one more Davie.¡± The girl replied with cruelty. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re complaining when you¡¯ve slept through almost every one of these this week.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cause it¡¯s all such common sense stuff. And why do we have an Orientation Week when we did the tours last week?¡±

    ¡°Davie, last week was about becoming accustomed to the campus and the facilities, while this week is all the core foundational knowledge that every budding adult needs to know, even the ones that think they already know everything.¡±

    ¡°Hey now,¡± Davie said as he finally managed the strength to lift his face, straightened his posture, thrust out his muscular chest, and tilted his face just right for maximum coolness, ¡°don¡¯t hate cause I¡¯m awesome.¡±

    ¡°Pft.¡±

    Lily straightened up and became serious. Davie almost flinched. Almost.

    ¡°Pop-quiz. What are the restrictions of the Nexus Local Market and the most common workarounds?¡±

    ¡°Wha-¡°

    ¡°This is the common sense stuff you just slept through. Common sense. Every freshman knows this now. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if you didn¡¯t?¡± Lily taunted.

    ¡°Ha! Kid¡¯s stuff. You can send things you¡¯ve hunted or made with your hands, like Jun¡¯s sculptures.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Lily placed a tired hand over her face.

    ¡°What, aren¡¯t I right?¡±

    ¡°Lets order first. I¡¯m starving.¡±

    Davie shrugged and hit a red button on the table. A light projection appeared between the two, listing a vast array of options. Flavors ranged from the traditional ones everyone grew up on, like breakfast, lunch, and dinner nutri pastes to some truly special experimental creations that one could only taste in the University Canteen.

    Lily scrolled down the long list of possibilities, wonderful and horrid alike, till she found what she was looking for. Davie found something interesting shortly after.

    It only took a few seconds for a server drone to come hovering over with their orders. Lily¡¯s tall glass of cold nutrition was light pink and frothy with orange swirls, while Davie¡¯s came on a plate in steaming brownish black squares. Lily took a sip of hers and Davie took a bite of his and they both moaned in contentment.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy I finally get to try the NewFru series. These are so much better than what we had at home.¡± Lily sighed after another, more generous gulp.

    ¡°I hurr dos migh go on the general market soon.¡± Davie said, cheeks bulging with food.

    ¡°That¡¯d be so great. Mom would love these new shakes. Cherry and Mango is so good, and it flows so much better than the old nutri pastes.¡±

    ¡°I know, right? They got the texture of this grow meat perfect too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you chose that. Weren¡¯t you a meat purist that only ate Gate meat? I thought you¡¯d start chucking those at people eating grow meat.¡±

    ¡°What kind of barbarian do you take me for? Don¡¯t make me sound like some kind of animal. I only ever started the one food fight when we were kids. You need to learn to let things go, Lils. I¡¯m a grown ass man now. Geesh.¡±

    ¡°¡­One?¡±

    ¡°¡­.maybe two.¡±

    ¡°Two?¡±

    ¡°¡­.maybe six.¡±

    ¡°When we were kids?¡±

    ¡°Hey, last month we were still kids in highschool. Now we are civilized college adults.¡±

    ¡°Mmmhmm.¡±

    Moments later, they sat contented with empty dishes and bulging bellies.

    ¡°So, getting back to why you¡¯re so embarrassing,¡± Lily said, back to business.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Truth hurts. Deal with it. So, as I was saying, the current understanding of the Nexus remains limited. However, certain fundamental rules have, so far, proven consistent, allowing us to draw some preliminary conclusion.¡± Lily paused for dramatic effect before stating simply and sharply, ¡°Killed by hand. Transformed by hand.¡±

    ¡°Wha - I was right, wasn¡¯t I?¡± Davie protested.

    ¡°In the same way that the ¡®sky¡¯ is the answer to ¡®what is up.¡¯ There¡¯s more to it than ¡®what you killed¡¯ and ¡®what you made,¡¯ Davie.¡± Lily answered patiently.

    Hearing the tone, the larger boy awkwardly scratched the tip of his nose, shrinking his shoulders in surrender against the slim beauty whose height did not even reach his chin.

    ¡°Sorry sorry. Please continue.¡± Davie admitted defeat.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was so cute.

    ¡°The Local Market only allows the responsible party for the trade of goods that fall under those two categories of ¡®killed by hand¡¯ and ¡®transformed by hand.¡¯ Thankfully, the first category only refers to Gate Monsters while the second has looser restrictions.¡±

    ¡°So what about ranged attackers and mecha pilots? Can they not sell their kills on the spot, then?¡± Davie asked, now realizing he didn¡¯t know what counted as ¡®by hand.¡¯

    ¡°That would still be ¡®direct involvement,¡¯¡± Lily explained.¡± It¡¯s more about the kills from mass-produced traps and auto defenses - they need to be ¡®transformed by hand¡¯ through dismantling before the dismantler can sell ¡®processed materials¡¯ on the spot through the Local Market.¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Why is it called the Local Market, anyway? Is there a Foreign Market or something too?¡± Davie asked, distracted by a new curiosity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe,¡± Lily said, thinking back on the assembly they just had, not recalling any mention of it. She would ask her mom later - since she was a Hunter when she was younger, she should know.

    ¡°Well, I still think my answer was fine. Kill it or make it. It¡¯s also got nothing to do with me, anyway,¡± Davie concluded, since he had no production skills and had no plans of becoming an active Hunter or a material harvester. He just wanted to focus on crushing his brother¡¯s records he took such pride in, and becoming an ace mecha pilot. Bastard.

    ¡°The work around, Davie. There is still a way for us to use the Local Market.¡± Lily reminded her companion.

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Well, GRIN is still fairly new and limited to the Gate Cities. Outside, the trade convoys have no reliable access to the rune networks, so they use the Local Market.¡±

    ¡°For communication? I thought you could only send and receive objects,¡± Davie said, confused again.

    ¡°Well, what did I say about transformation? Say you took a rock from the side of the road. Once you¡¯ve infused inner strength into your finger, you could easily transcribe a brief note. Now it¡¯s not a rock, but a message made of stone. The Nexus will accept that and then you can send it out as you wish,¡± Lily grandly concluded.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just write something down on a pad and send that?¡±

    ¡°Because that would just be a used item, not ¡®transformed.¡¯ A raw material given a real and meaningful purpose is ¡®transformed.¡¯¡± Lily tried again.

    Davie was first only mildly interested in the common hack. Then he began considering how that would ever be helpful to him when he abruptly caught up with Lily.

    ¡°We can message Jun!¡± Davie almost jumped in excitement before being franticly shushed by Lily. She looked around to see if anyone had been listening. She was both glad and disheartened by what she saw.

    The bustling canteen, packed with students new and old, had voided a wide space around them. People were walking out of their way to not approach their bubble. Let alone pay them any mind. It was like they didn¡¯t exist as people, only a void not to be entered or acknowledged.

    After a week of such treatment, this was the first time Lily was glad for it.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything about this before?!¡± lil Davie was still pumped about the news, unaware of Lily¡¯s moment of reflection.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know about it till the orientation meeting. The one you just slept through.¡± Lily defended and accused.

    ¡°Alright, alright. We need to send something. It¡¯s been almost a week, and we have heard nothing from Jun. Ask him if he¡¯s still alive.¡± Davie couldn¡¯t calm himself. Jun¡¯s matters had been a constant weight on his shoulders. Just knowing if his brother was safe would relieve him greatly.

    ¡°Why do you want me to write it?¡± she asked curiously. Lily had envisioned Davie breaking off a chunk of table for a note pad immediately.

    ¡°Because my handwriting is awful. You know that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± It was really bad. ¡°We¡¯ll do it tonight. Let¡¯s find something to use in the meantime. If we use a tool, I can probably write small enough to pack a lot. I hope everything is alight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he is. I may not know a lot, but I do know there aren¡¯t many that could pose a threat to him now.¡± Davie reassured.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lily said, a bit downcast, ¡°I just miss him is all. I hope he comes back soon.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Davie agreed. He finally looked around at their void.

    ¡°We have not been having the fun friend-filled school life adventure we envisioned, have we?¡± Davie sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s cause they love Jun so much and they hurt for him.¡± Lily said softly.

    ¡°Yeah, but then why are they taking it out on us? We love Jun more than anyone else.¡± He spat with some heat.

    ¡°These people don¡¯t know us or our circumstances. They just know that we¡¯re the younger siblings of the ¡®most hated couple¡¯ from this school. They don¡¯t know what to make of us, so they stay away.¡± Lily was always the understanding one, but Davie still resented it. He didn¡¯t care much that no one wanted to befriend him, but Lily didn¡¯t deserve the treatment and he resented his inability to fix it.

    ¡°Remember how Jun would just melt into furniture and cry out how it¡¯s so hard to make friends?¡± Lily asked to break the tension.

    ¡°Yeah, that was so funny. The way his arms would just go limp in weird angles.¡± They both laughed at the memory, stopped, and sighed.

    ¡°I totally get it.¡± She said.

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to make friends. We¡¯re just too cool.¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°Next time I see him, I¡¯m gonna give him a big warm hug and apologize for always teasing him. I feel like I should have given him more.¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°You need to loosen your body more. Just let everything drop.¡±

    ¡°¡­.yup.¡±

    Lily giggled as Davie corrected his ¡®melting Jun¡¯ impersonation. It was pretty good. After a pause, she began again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not all bad, you know. Everyone leaving me alone has given me some space to think about what I want to do with my life.¡± That got a look from Davie.

    ¡°What do you mean? You already made it into the Prompter Department. Didn¡¯t you want to make films?¡± Davie asked, confused.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t really want to be a Prompter.¡± She responded cleanly.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that your dream?¡±

    ¡°It was when my choices were limited.¡±

    Davie paused. He was always so careful about skirting around the topic, choosing to show his concern with his actions. He blamed himself for the injury that took away so many of her possibilities. Unable to perform strenuous activities without suffering from heart splitting pain, she wasn¡¯t even able to cultivate. Even her personal rune was still in its basic seed form because she was too weak to kill the immobilized monsters at the Nexus Identification Bureau, unable to even learn the nature of her rune.

    ¡°Well,¡± Lily looked at her protector that had no business looking so timid and finally opened up, ¡°I haven¡¯t told mom yet because I don¡¯t want to get her hopes up till I¡¯m super, super sure but¡­ I think I¡¯m healed now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, you think?¡± Davie demanded as he quickly leaped over the table to kneel at her side and gently took her hand in his. Feeling the warmth of Davie¡¯s protective grasp, Lily looked down and blushed at Davie¡¯s anxious eagerness. It made him look just like the young boy that would grab her shy little hand and promise to always protect her. He hadn¡¯t changed since. Not really.

    ¡°It was the Garden. When Jun first finished his sculpture, I felt a wave of warmth. It made me comfortable, but since I was so upset, I didn¡¯t really think about it.¡± Lily gave Davie¡¯s hands a reassuring squeeze. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in any pain since.¡±

    Fidgeting, Davie had difficulty suppressing his urge to hoist her up into the air and shout. Lily could see right through his battles. She smiled, leaned forward, and embraced her protector around his neck.

    Davie escaped his role as a human statue and brought his trembling arms around her small frame and man-cried. Yeah, they were in public, but his girl was finally free from a life of constant torture. The one that he caused. He bawled, uncaring about the strange stares he was attracting.

    Lily had tears too, but snorted with laughter when her big angry man-boy started crying like a baby in her arms.

    As children, their adventurous little spirits were untempered and only encouraged when it led to their discovery of Jun, their newest and most beloved family member, and didn¡¯t diminish with the years. When they were ten, however, their adventures took a deadly turn when they encountered a deadly entity that frequently formed from the resentment of the ancient dead in the sewers. Normally this wouldn¡¯t be a problem since these entities could only exist in brief bursts within the tunnels, and why would there be children in sewage tunnels for this to be a problem?

    If a passing maintenance worker hadn¡¯t heard the terrified screams of the children, neither would have seen the next day. The event had left the little girl with scars both physical and spiritual and the little boy a profound sense of responsibility that shouldn¡¯t be felt by a child.

    The fountain of tears lil Davie shed that day wasn¡¯t because of the ass whipping he got from his poppy for taking Lily down into the sewers to look for monsters. They were shed exclusively for the scar on Lily¡¯s soul that he was solely responsible for.

    While Lily often put up a strong front to the rest of her family, enduring the pains of a damaged soul with a smile, it was in Davie¡¯s protective arms that she was free to cry in pain, to find the strength to endure another day.

    Years of Davie¡¯s comforting back strokes made her more familiar with Davie¡¯s hands than any other. So they were hers. If there was one lesson she learned from her older sister, it was to mark him early and protect your territory, and unlike her, she meant to keep it.

    For the first time in their lives, their roles had reversed as Lily sat and comforted a tearful Davie, gently stroking his back, whispering that they were fine now.

    She knew how shackled with guilt he¡¯d been. It never mattered how much she insisted it was her choice to go exploring with him and that he was too young to protect her from the surprise attack of a rare spectral monster.

    Now the spiritual scars that marred her soul and caused constant burning pain that no modern medicine could cure or alleviate, were gone. She was free now. And so was he.

    Neither cared for the looks and whispers when so much joy was to be felt. A joy gifted by their older brother. Jun.

 Chapter 19: A World In Ruin

    With a gentle wave of her delicate hand, a gleaming city came into being. Another wave and it was teeming with life. She looked down impassively at the faces of millions of strangers living their sad little lives, seeking their sad little joys, unaware of the existence above that ruled their fates.

    And today their fates were not safe.

    Words were spoken, and the skies cracked.

    Gates, unconfined by the Nexus¡¯s protective Monoliths, made terrible noises as they formed through twisting and fractured space.

    The innocents of the city heard the sounds of their nightmares and looked up in horror as not one but ten Gates began opening their demonic maws right over their heads, casting shadows of monsters and beasts that clawed at fractured space, drooling to feast on human flesh, waiting for the final membranes of reality to rupture and unleash them.

    Cold, emotionless eyes looked on from above as the tiny mortals mounted their futile resistances. Hastily formed teams of Hunters and soldiers formed what they could of a defense. Weapons were mounted on building tops and atop rune cars that bravely rose to meet the enemy. Cold metal behemoths rose from their resting places and prepared to defend the city with their mounted weapons of death.

    One valiant figure stood out from the rest. A tall and righteous woman with her long brown hair tied in a ponytail, dressed in a pure white battle gown, stood on the highest rune car, thrust a green sword twice her own size above her head and called out in a valiant cry that all could hear.

    She called out to all the able-bodied to pick up their weapons to fight. Fight to protect what was important to them. Fight to live and see tomorrow. Fight today or all dreams would end tonight.

    Her voice boomed and all the terrified souls of the city heard it. The panic stilled and seeds of courage sprouted into action.

    Retired Hunters, transportation workers, school teachers, chefs, mothers, fathers, brothers, sisters, anyone that had something to protect rose as one and gathered their tools of slaughter to meet the enemy just as their forefathers had.

    More and more came, and soon their numbers were vast, and a hope sprouted that they would see tomorrow.

    But she knew what they would not.

    She did not intend for hope to bloom today.

    A word was spoken and all ten Gates unleashed their hordes.

    Monsters fell like rain, constantly rippling the surface of the city¡¯s massive barrier. Return fire was fierce and decimated the enemy to a rain of corpses. Resistance was strong, and the morale was high.

    If only it was enough.

    From the masses of slaughtered were some that were faster or stronger or more durable and would make it to the barrier. They would only land a blow or two before being similarly decimated, but they began to mount.

    A few blows turned into tens, which turned to tens of thousands. They couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    She saw hope drain from their weak little faces as the barrier shattered with a poke of her finger.

    She saw the destruction as chaos consumed the city alive.

    Buildings fell, humans were slaughtered, Hunters fought alone until they too met their pitiful ends.

    The last to fall was the lone female warrior.

    She watched as this poor soul fought to protect the barrier.

    She watched as she fought to protect the front line.

    She watched as she fought to protect the retreat.

    She watched as she fought to protect the last shelter.

    She watched as she fought to protect the last team members beside her.

    She watched as she fought with nothing left to protect.

    She watched as she fought as she wept.

    When all the wailing had ceased, there was only death and silence. The poor soul had done the impossible and slaughtered all invaders, yet she wept as her life blood ran dry before her tears did.

    ¡°When I created the scene for you, I was under the impression it was for a modern day rom-com. I worked really hard on those cafe interiors, you know.¡± A familiar voice interrupted her.

    ¡°I was just taking some test shots for my next work.¡± Mary dismissed her neighbor without looking at him.

    ¡°And since when have you ever been interested in ¡®annihilation tragedies¡¯? You didn¡¯t give those suckers a chance,¡± Juan chuckled as he approached his moody friend.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°What do you want, Juan? I want to be alone right now.¡±

    ¡°You have been alone, Mary. For a week. Now that the little ones have gone off to school, you¡¯ve holed yourself up in your studio and refused to leave. I¡¯ve given you a week. It¡¯s time you rejoin society and stop playing demon god. Your children need you... I need you,¡± Juan said, truly worried for his best friend.

    The matter with their eldest children was bad enough; Jun having to flee from who knows what, and their youngests being alienated as a result, was too much and for whatever reason, Mary was blaming herself. Silly woman. She should have been blaming him.

    He had been aware that there was a darker side to his firstborn. He would catch glimpses of it from time to time when Danny believed no one was watching. Shadows of sinister thoughts behind the eyes that all believed to only contain goodness. Juan always half-heartedly believed he¡¯d seen wrongly. That his family was untainted by his ex-wife¡¯s touch.

    He should have done something then.

    Juan was always more of a hands off type of caregiver. He believed that it was his job to allow their children to freely explore the world and only intervene and give guidance when necessary. He thought Danny¡¯s companionship with an upstanding role model of a peer like Jun and a kind childhood friend like Desi would keep him from straying. He must have hit his head as a child to have thought that was alright.

    It was his own fault, as a father, for not guiding his son to be a good man, and he hated that Mary was suffering from his mistakes.

    She didn¡¯t respond. She didn¡¯t even look up from the smoldering remains of the simulated city.

    Juan waited. He was willing to wait however long it took. He owed her more than that.

    ¡°Desi was eleven when Tony and Camila left.¡± She finally spoke. Juan grimaced at the memory, but stayed silent as he listened. ¡°She was young but old enough to feel the pain of her father¡¯s abandonment. She struggled the hardest, more than Lily or even me, not understanding how her beloved daddy could just leave us like that.¡±

    Juan silently approached and embraced his ¡®heart¡¯ from behind her as she shook with silent sobs, offering what strength he could.

    ¡°We used to hold each other and promise to be better to each other than Tony ever was, to love each other more than Tony ever did, and be the happiest family so that Tony would regret ever abandoning us.¡± Mary struggled through, now clutching Juan¡¯s arms as if they were the only thing keeping her afloat.

    ¡°So why?!¡± Mary finally broke. ¡°Why would she do the same thing as him?!¡± She cried.

    Juan held her as she wept bitter tears of anguish. She had cried some on that day but had tried to remain strong afterwards for her youngest, but she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. They should have done this sooner.

    All he could do for her was hold her close and whisper, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    They stood there in the middle of Mary¡¯s film prompter studio, as two weeping giants standing among the clouds, overlooking the death of millions.

    Many minutes later, feeling as if a poison had been squeezed out, Mary looked up at Juan and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Did you call her?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    Juan sighed and combed a hand through his hair as Mary backed away from their embrace.

    ¡°She honestly didn¡¯t know Danny had moved into the Vaults Family until I called. She looked into it for me and it seems they¡¯re registered as a married couple serving under James Vaults, the Eighth Son.¡± Juan explained. ¡°Danny seems to be James¡¯s new favorite lackey and Desi has holed up practicing their outer family arts.¡±

    ¡°Did you find out if my daughter knew about their deal?¡± Mary asked flatly, and Juan shivered with rage and sadness at what his son had done.

    ¡°Camila hasn¡¯t heard. Apparently, no one¡¯s properly seen Desi since she entered the Family. I don¡¯t believe she would have known. I¡¯m positive it¡¯s all my son¡¯s doing. I bet he¡¯s kept her in the dark about what he¡¯s done.¡± He assured.

    ¡°How could he have hidden it?¡± Mary denied him. ¡°All it would take is for her to check her com and see the trending news involving her new husband¡¯s boss. All her ex-lover¡¯s work had been stolen, and she didn¡¯t know? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Knowing that boy, he¡¯s got an angle prepared that will make it acceptable enough for her. Probably thinking it¡¯s better to ask for forgiveness than permission.¡± Juan tried to take the heat away from the girl and pile it on his son, cause he was confident that it was so.

    ¡°Even without that. That girl.¡± Mary went silent as she thought about how her daughter had hurt Jun so badly, so callously.

    Mary thought back to the day their youngests had brought to them a broken boy. Physically and emotionally scared and tortured, it took all the love of both families to slowly build him back up, and the one that took guardianship of that fragile youth¡¯s shattered heart was her own daughter who had done a wonderful job putting it back together, only to later trample it with her own feet.

    Hearing a defeated sigh, Mary looked up at her neighbor.

    Seeing Juan¡¯s downcast appearance, Mary finally saw the man.

    He was still tall and large, like his sons, but he looked small at that moment. Juan looked so haggard, with huge dark circles under his sleepless red eyes and the usually immaculate beard was getting out of hand. She had never seen her friend look so drained of life. Even when Camila and Tony had left them, he was a strong pillar that she and their children relied on. But then, who was his pillar?

    That¡¯s right.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one hurting.

    Juan blamed himself.

    How could he have known their own children were capable of such emotional violence?

    Mary stepped forward and embraced her lovable brown bear; this time, not in desperation, but in warm comfort. Juan was surprised but was quick to return the affection. She looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Juan, I shouldn¡¯t be lashing out at you. You¡¯ve been a constant source of strength for me and I want you to know I always appreciate it.¡±

    Juan was touched, a growing warmth in his heart. He suddenly remembered what the little bastard whispered to him before he left.

    Cheeky punk.

    He looked down at his hopeful future and made a suggestion.

    ¡°How about we go and take a day off together and not think about any of this for a while? Let¡¯s go visit the Inner Ring, see some sights and eat some real food for a change. There was that new place on Barkers Lane you wanted to try, right? Palmer¡¯s Palace. Tobey was raving about the interior design the last time we had lunch. Why don¡¯t we check it out and get back into the mindset of romantic comedies and away from genocide?¡± Juan asked as confidently as he normally would, but felt a new feeling of nervous anticipation underneath the bravado. He was rewarded with a gleeful squeal of excitement that he¡¯d never heard nor expected to hear from Mary, and it seemed neither had she.

    Mary looked at Juan with widened blue eyes that peeked through the hands that hid her face in shock, which wasn¡¯t enough to cover the blush that extended to her ears. She was so cute.

    Jun was right. He¡¯d best make sure his future wasn¡¯t snatched from him because of stupid indecisiveness and unjustified insecurities.

    What had he even been waiting for, anyway? All the lists of why¡¯s and why not¡¯s ceased being relevant the moment she started raining down small punches to his chest as he laughed.

 Chapter 20: Surprise Meetings

    Two pairs of feminine feet, both in expensive shoes of the latest but vastly different fashions, shook with the same nervous energy as their owners were sitting in a luxurious waiting room, attempting to look as small as possible. Neither were intimidated by the expensive furnishings or the grand displays of wealth and authority since both were raised in similarly opulent environments. It was the anticipation of meeting the owner of the room who invited two girls that got their hearts pounding.

    Nicole and Tiana had been busy all week trying to suppress and obscure the news of what happened that day when they received a sudden summons to the Headmaster¡¯s office. The Headmaster of Trident University being none other than Anthony Trident the Third, The Blood Trident, one of the strongest living historical figures that helped shape their world and established the very city and university they lived and learned in. Only making a few planned appearances a year, Sir Trident was a living legend, few had the privilege of even glimpsing. The two girls were terrified, but equally excited about the unexpected honor.

    Having prepared as best they could, the two rushed over and were surprised to meet when led to the same waiting room. The two sat in awkward silence for the first few minutes, unsure of their circumstances.

    The two girls exchanged nervous glances from time to time, wishing to at least confide in each other, but withheld the urge. Their families currently looked to be at the brink of war over a failed trade deal with another Gate City that had been vital to both families. Each was blaming the other for the fault and neither was backing down. If anyone reported the two cavorting with the ¡®enemy,¡¯ there would be consequences.

    That didn¡¯t mean they forgot the conversation they had with Jun before he fled. It wasn¡¯t difficult for the two princesses to covertly communicate with their vast resources. It was only ever the nerve to take the first step in properly bridging the gap that had been lacking. Now that they had, with Jun¡¯s help, the only thought was that they should have done so sooner. Having something like a shared secret, like Jun¡¯s matters and their shared efforts in helping him, had allowed a budding friendship to finally bloom. A secret friendship at that.

    Now that they were secretly in regular correspondence, they could plan their ¡®enemy encounters¡¯ to fool their families while finding times to hang out in between. It was the only bit of fun the two reslished now that both girls had moved onto the next steps of their professional careers. Any time the two could squeeze out to hang out were treasured moments, but the inside of one of the most politically and physically powerful people¡¯s waiting room was not the time or place to let their hair down.

    Two pairs of hands fidgeted and tapped with the same nervous energy as their owners pondered left and right. Was it because of their families¡¯ tensions? Why would he call them instead of their fathers then? Was it because of their suspicious activities this week?

    Tiana had tracked down all witnesses and verified if any other recordings were made while spreading different rumors that the visual effects that made Jun look like an S Rank awakened were a part of the rune presentation that was never made because of his shock of betrayal. She wasn¡¯t kind with what she said about the adulterers, but seeing as how many of the details were already widely known; she felt it would be more effective to simply further muddy the waters.

    Nicole had contacted the president of the official Jun fan club (of which she was a secret member) and asked the group to not widely reveal what had been seen and to guard any existing copies of footage from the live stream. When asked for a reason, Nicole had merely stated that Jun¡¯s life may be threatened if the wrong people were to learn of his ascension. The reply came after a long pause but promised that not a single viewer of the Silent Sculptor¡¯s legendary live stream would betray his safety. There was no way for Nicole to feel confident with such an empty promise, but what other options did she have?

    A rattling of the door awakened the two of their rambling thoughts. They both stood with etiquette and waited. The door opened. A beautiful woman that was impossible to ignore glided in, the door shutting loudly behind her. She had beautiful shining silver hair that flowed behind her while wearing a gorgeous dress of layered sheer fabrics of such quality neither princess had ever seen.

    Nicole and Tiana were frozen in shock at the unexpected meeting with such a renowned celebrity and almost fell over with how she introduced herself.

    ¡°Hello Miss Silverwind and Miss Firestorm. Thank you for meeting with me on such short notice. My name is Celestia Luna, President of The Silent Sculptor Fan Club. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you both. Now, who is threatening the life of my god?¡±

    ---

    A new barrier had been erected within the Student Square of Trident University. For the last week, the curiosity of all students and faculties burned to explore the interior that so few had been fortunate to see personally. The stories of that day had already become a new legend of the University within a short time. It was impossible not to when almost everyone that had been there had transformed in one way or another.

    Many were moved by the supposed generosity of vision, many were moved by the beauty of the fantasy garden come alive, many rune-smiths had turned into fanatics, proclaiming the arrival of a new Rune Grand Master, while everyone marveled about the magical centerpiece of the installation. A magic sculpture that showed everyone something different and if one was lucky, might even experience a Cleansing.

    It was this last rumor that had the school in a frenzy of excitement and anticipation. If it was only one or two instances, then most would have brushed off such claims that a statue could invoke a Cleansing as mere coincidence, but it wasn¡¯t just one or two. Out of the close to three hundred witnesses that had visited the Garden, over twenty Cleansings had occurred within the following few days.

    Four of those Cleansings occurred in those elderly professors that had been confined to the second Cleansing for decades, including Professor Kindly and even the Dean of the Rune Studies department, who now praised Jun as his greatest student. No one knew who gave him the black eye the next day.

    Even those that had not achieved a Cleansing, many felt a marked improvement in their cultivation as well as a feeling of rejuvenation.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Right now, visiting the ¡®Garden of Miracles¡¯ was the number one goal of every single person at Trident University. The Hunters and Mecha Departments wanted to cycle every student and staff through for a potential level up while the Rune Studies Department held daily rallies, demanding access to study what their student had left behind as a ¡®gift.¡¯ It was theirs!

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter. The word came down, and the barrier went up and no word had been given for when that would change. Who was responsible for this decision? Which scoundrel was denying so many the opportunity they longed for? The Headmaster? As in The Headmaster?

    Waiting helps temper the mind.

    Training the mind was good for the soul.

    ¡ª

    A lonely back stood in the center of the Garden. No one, perhaps not even he himself, knew how long he had stood there. He was a man of honor, discipline and warfare and could stay standing and vigilant for many days without fatigue. He stood straight and proud as he led his ships into impossible odds. He stood straight and proud as the world he vowed to protect crumbled around him. He stood straight and proud as mysterious tears in space vomited hordes of tasty monsters. Through the greatest obstacles the world could throw at a mortal, he stood straight and proud and only looked forwards.

    The proud man did not stand straight today. Bent was the back that held the world. He trembled with old emotions, too consumed with what he bore to care for his uninvited guest.

    Soon it was two lonely backs that stood in the center of the Garden.

    It wasn¡¯t until after many moments of reflections that the newcomer finally choked out his question. ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you see?¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I see¡­. Someone I owe too much.¡±

    ¡°Bwahaha! In that we are the same, it seems.¡± The sudden laugh was harsh on the ears, unpracticed in the art. The Stellar Star looked at his old friend in momentary shock but thought it normal if he was seeing someone of similar importance.

    The old memories flooded back as he looked at the face of someone he had no right to forget as he had.

    The old soldier thought of the cranky old beggar that was never honest and never completely able to hide his warmth. If he saw how the indomitable General was hunched over so pathetic, he¡¯d have gotten a beating.

    Anthony slowly straightened his shoulders. Something so second nature was strangely difficult that day. It took moments more to regain his intimidating bearing, softened by a few degrees.

    ¡°There was a report of an ¡®extraordinary student¡¯ at my school leaving an ¡®extraordinary gift¡¯ with ¡®extraordinary benefits.¡¯ Then I got a surprising call from the new Sky Piercing Tower Master, requesting assistance regarding this Garden.¡± The Stellar Star squirmed a bit. He had been so overcome with emotions when he saw the completed work that he had not thought to coordinate with his daughter. Of course, she would have taken action. His daughter was not one to handle the things important to her carelessly. Like he did.

    ¡°There were too many conflicting reports, so I had the area barriered until I could examine it myself and I must say, I think this is the first time that I read a report with twenty insistences of ¡®extraordinary¡¯ to be understated.¡± Anthony chuckled before breathing in a large lungful of the ¡®extraordinary¡¯ air. He felt clean and clear and emotionally detoxified. Extraordinary.

    ¡°So,¡± The General finally looked to his old friend. ¡°Seeing as how this matter has even brought your all-mighty ass down to the ground, it must be important. Why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s going on, Joey.¡± He asked, shrugging off his friend¡¯s piercing glare. ¡°Joey, I am not calling you ¡®The Stellar Star,¡¯ and if you call me ¡®The Blood Trident¡¯ again, we¡¯re gonna have a repeat of the Christmas party. We¡¯ve been over this. It¡¯s stupid and we¡¯re two old men, not cosplaying children.¡±

    Choosing to ignore the jab, Joey asked his question. ¡°Have you investigated the boy?¡±

    ¡°The creator?¡± Anthony asked. Joey nodded.

    ¡°Jun Hopper. Orphan. Had his first cleansing at twenty, so decent talent in Body Refinement. Graduate of the Department of Rune Studies master¡¯s program. Supposedly highly talented in rune reading, and was Kindley¡¯s favorite pupil. The rumors say that his fianc¨¦e left him for his best friend right before his thesis, so his personal life is messy at best.¡± Anthony shook his head. He was over two hundred years old and never married. He never understood the point. Nothing good came from women. Case in point.

    Joey found it hard to concentrate on anything else than the sculpture in front of him. The sculpture of someone who would also laugh at his new moniker. Maybe they would say he had never outgrown the child that played superheros and villains.

    ¡°As for this sculpture,¡± Anthony continued, and Joey was finally attentive. ¡°Some eyewitness reports of its creation say that there was a moment where they believed he¡¯d sculpted something sinister before it became a woman. Once the boy and his group left, it changed once more into something that was different to everyone. Some of the professors believe it to be related to the mysterious runes but can¡¯t measure any mana coursing through it, so it hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, sinister?¡± Joey asked, intrigued.

    ¡°Something tall with wings. Only a few claimed to have seen it, and even for them, it was only for a moment before they all saw the same sculpture of a woman.¡± Anthony replied his findings.

    ¡°And what about the sculpture of the woman? Did you see it?¡± The Stellar Star hadn¡¯t forgotten the original reason for his visit.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Not too many had seen it in that form from very close, so I¡¯ve only had vague descriptions in the reports. Young woman in a tattered old dress. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I was watching the live stream for this event.¡± Joey said instead.

    ¡°So you saw the sculpture of the woman?¡± Anthony wondered what the significance was. It seemed to be the reason his old friend visited for the first time in decades.

    The length of his stoic friend¡¯s hesitation to answer only cemented his conclusion, but did nothing to prepare himself for the revelation.

    ¡°The Lion¡¯s Daughter.¡±

    The Blood Trident didn¡¯t need more than those three words. He was an old monster that knew how to connect the dots.

    The revelations from that year. The love that wasn¡¯t meant to be. The rumors that surrounded her escape. The age and history and talent of the boy and his flight from the city.

    ¡°So Jun Hopper is the child of that man and Ella.¡± Anthony sighed with a stuffiness in his chest as a small hope was sparked before reason dashed it. She had survived that day and raised a child, but based on his history and this Garden, it was likely that she was no more.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Joey asked.

    Anthony knew why his old friend would want to see the boy. Hell, now so did he, but it was too late. He related to his old friend what he¡¯d learned about the destruction of the boy¡¯s home and his sudden departure from the city afterwards. That had been a week ago. Who knew where the boy was now?

    Joey sighed with disappointment. He had hoped to see the boy and do something for the guilt that had plagued his restless heart. Like always, he was a step too late.

    Seeing his friend¡¯s helplessness, he comforted, ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself for those matters of the past. There was no way to know the Golden Lion¡¯s reactions back then would be so extreme. He used to be famous for how he treasured his daughter. How were we to know he¡¯d try to kill her when he found out about her elopement with a commoner?¡±

    Joey did not respond as he lost himself to the memories of the past and the foolish things he did in his pride and the things he lost because of it. Anthony didn¡¯t say anything further as they both went back to looking at their respective memories under the crystal canopy.

    For such a blessing to his Gate City, having been gifted from the progeny of the Lion¡¯s Daughter was such a strange feeling. Although his own involvement in those matters wasn¡¯t direct like this brother, they still played a role in her downfall. If the boy knew, would he take it back? Did they deserve to stand there even if he didn¡¯t?

    The Blood Trident stood by the Stellar Star and were troubled together with the shadows of the past.

 Chapter 21: One Week Later

    A field of fallen giants slumbered in its centuries of decay, their mighty forms crumbling a little more with each passing year, belaying their age of glory when they stood as majestic towers that reached to the sky and housed the energies of a thriving society as symbols of human achievement. Now there was only darkness and silence, only disturbed by the occasional spirit passing by on its journey to destroy all things living, finding none. That very silence was disturbed by a footstep. Down where there was only endless debris of an older time, a figure appeared where once there was no one.

    Dressed in a simple white shirt, comfortable shorts and straw sandals, a person looking too casual and out of place for the apocalyptic backdrop strode comfortably through the rubble. Slow and measured steps brought him farther than each stride should and with more comfort and ease than the environment would normally allow. In only a few breaths, the figure had disappeared quietly from view.

    Jun gave a big stretch and yawned powerfully as he strolled. He wasn¡¯t going anywhere in particular, he just wanted to take a relaxing walk. Looking left and right at the collapsed mega-structures under the familiar darkness, he wondered if it was odd that he found it nostalgic. So much time in constant brightness almost made him forget what it was like to live under the Veil.

    Jun hadn¡¯t realized till he received the handcrafted message from Lily and Davie through the Nexus that a week had passed since he absconded not only from the city but from the world. A week under the Old Dwarf¡¯s mentorship had brought Jun up to speed on most things that were relevant to himself and knew where to look if he wanted to know more.

    It had been an eye opening experience. It couldn¡¯t even compare to ¡®a frog in the well,¡¯ but more like ¡®an eyeless cave fish gaining eyes and brought to the center of the universe.¡¯

    Jun was not the same person he was the week prior.

    Last week, Jun Hopper was a newly awakened S-Ranker that was on the run from being hunted by scary people.

    This week, Jun Hopper was the newest rising star of the Nexus Elder¡¯s Council where Demigods gathered and was now potentially the scariest person on the planet; in principle, if not in practice.

    So when a neatly engraved message on a piece of slate had come through the Local Market, wondering about his condition, Jun finally made the connection. He knew what this change in status meant for his family.

    He didn¡¯t need to be afraid for them anymore. The enemies that haunted his dreams and the edges of his perceptions were no longer as daunting. Jun had real options now that didn¡¯t only include running away, so he made a bold decision to return in a low key manner and discuss with his family about his new plans.

    He was daydreaming of the future, traveling faster than he came, when he came to a sudden halt.

    He had heard something.

    A very small cry of pain.

    Expanding his senses, Jun rushed quickly towards the right and hopped over a fallen skyscraper. A few leaps and dashes and Jun was hundreds of meters away, where he found something completely unexpected.

    With his enhanced vision, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to see within the darkness. Down between two collapsed slabs of concrete, a small bundle of rags lay curled up and quivering. Jun¡¯s heart shook when the small mass of blankets shifted to reveal a pair of little weary eyes, reddened with silent tears.

    It didn¡¯t make sense to Jun. They were still many miles away from Trident Gate City, and who knows how many weeks of travel to the next closest Gate City? How had this child come to be here and still be alive?

    Jun came out into the open slowly and calmly with his open hands raised in a sign of peace. The last thing he wanted to do was to scare the child into hurting itself in panic and there was no way he was going to just leave a child here all alone. In as calming a voice as he could muster, he carefully called out and made his presence known.

    ¡°Hey there. Are you alright? Do you need help?¡± he asked as he channeled his Aunt Mary¡¯s nurturing energy.

    The little eyes in the bundle of rags widened in fright. It began squirming franticly before a small fist shot out and waved threateningly with what looked like a crumpled piece of paper. Jun had to squint to make out what was obviously a child¡¯s drawing. It was black and red scribbles with eyes and fangs that were meant to be frightening.

    ¡°Rawr! I¡¯m scary, go away! Rawr!¡± A small, shivering voice came from the trembling bundle. It shook the drawing as violently as it could muster with all the courage it had left.

    Jun smiled softly while his heart was breaking. So much of the dirt on the tattered rag was dried blood. How badly must the child be injured? He continued his slow approach while the little waving fist lost more and more energy. A growl of hunger rang out so loud it drowned out the babe¡¯s little ¡®rawr¡¯s.

    ¡°You must be starved. I have a candy here that tastes really good and will make your tummy feel better.¡± A small crack in space dropped a small gleaming red ball that smelled sweet and floral and very enticing, right into Jun¡¯s outstretched palm that was now close enough for the little child to reach.

    He didn¡¯t know how to feel about enticing a child with candy, but Jun was really worried about the child¡¯s condition. The red ball was a recovery tonic that had been gifted by one of the Elders. The note read that it was effective for all mortal injuries for those under the 4th rank. He would have liked to have tested it out before giving one out, but it was the only medicine he had.

    The little eyes were still distrustful, but the moment the wafting sent of the tonic hit its little muffled nose, hunger took over. The skinny little hand slowly withdrew its little dirty shield, and reemerged to grab towards what its starved little body hungered for, only to run out of strength and weakly collapsed half way out.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Jun rushed forward to support the little thing from falling over. It weighed almost nothing and was cold as ice. He positioned the little one more comfortably in his embrace. Moving the rag away, Jun saw a heartbreakingly skinny child with sweat soaked blonde shoulder length hair, as small as a normal four-year-old, dressed in some type of medical gown with a metal wristband that read: F#132308. She was only skin and bones, clearly malnourished and on the brink of starvation, covered in distressing cuts and bruises; fingers and bare feet cut to the bone from walking across the polluted wastelands.

    The little eyes under the matted tangle of dirty hair tried to be fierce and not timid, glared into his, but there was no more energy for protest. Jun carefully opened the exhausted child¡¯s heavily chapped and bleeding lips and placed the tonic in her little mouth. Her eyes widened in wonder, and so did Jun¡¯s.

    He had no idea that the effects would be so immediate. The moment the pill had entered the child¡¯s mouth, it had dissolved into a current of energy. All the numerous cuts and bruises that marred the little one¡¯s entire body faded away as if rinsed of all afflictions. Her malnourished state didn¡¯t change, but her color had improved tremendously as she finally emanated the warmth of the living.

    She let out a long little sigh of comfort that shouldn¡¯t come from someone so young. Her gaze had finally softened as her eyelids fluttered drowsily. He offered her a small sip of cool water, for which she smiled a little smile in thanks before she finally fell asleep snuggly in his arms, finally at peace. He gently stroked her hair and rocked her with one hand as he hummed her a song that was important to him.

    He slowly repositioned himself while careful not to disturb the little princess¡¯s slumber until he was finally sitting more comfortably with his back to the concrete. Jun flicked a finger and a small pile of debris by his side burst into a warm purifying flame, the surrounding air no longer contaminated with poison and mana. It was important to keep the child warm through her much needed rest. And he needed answers.

    ¡°Thank you for waiting until the child rested. You can come out now. I have some questions about this child¡¯s condition.¡±

    Only a silence responded when he was being nice.

    Jun gave a tired sigh. He didn¡¯t look up from the sleeping cutie when he motioned out into the darkness with his free hand.

    Sporadic shouts of panic and fear were quickly silenced. He didn¡¯t want the child to wake. She was exhausted and needed to rest. She didn¡¯t need to see what happened to these trash. Monsters in human skin that lost any sense of humanity. Hunters that hunted humans. Humans like this little child. Humans like his mother.

    Fucking trash.

    Jun angrily poked at his fire with a stick. It brightened, invigorated with new heat. Better.

    Looking up, he saw twenty quivering sets of eyes lined up in a neat row, bodies buried to the nose, staring at him in terror. Creepy.

    To silence and immobilize the rats, he had the ground swallow them till their nose so that they could at least breath but not shout.

    Having them moved and lined up like this was a bit disturbing though. Well, it had felt like the simplest solution. Like he said, he had questions. Like who would do something like this to children and what that disturbingly long number signified. He didn¡¯t like the way his heart was pounding as he thought of that. Someone was going to have to take responsibility for the unplanned bout of anxiety.

    The following few hours proved to be a brief but terrifying nightmare to the fabled Shadow Unit, the elite Hunter team specialized in accomplishing the tasks best kept in the shadows. Even the strongest Hunters shuddered at the mere rumors of their existence. By many names, they were feared with many strange deaths or disappearances often linked to those names and, whether true or false, it all added to their legend. So how had they come to this?

    They watched in silent terror as one member was questioned after another. They could not speak, scream, or hear without the demon¡¯s permission. They could only see forwards towards the monster in human skin as it cradled their target in his arms as he manipulated the earth with his fingers. They couldn¡¯t see nor hear the fates of their comrades. But they could feel it. They could feel the earth embracing and confining them tremble with the silent screams of their brothers.

    Who was it that was suffering? What were they being questioned? Why wasn¡¯t he giving him a chance to speak? What answer had angered the monster so much? Was it going to ask him too? Oh, by Betty¡¯s diddles, he¡¯s still screaming. Should he just answer truthfully? He should, right? The others couldn¡¯t hear him confess, right? He could scream into the dirt for effect, right? Is that why he¡¯s STILL screaming?!

    Although Jun had been living peacefully in civilized society for the past ten years, it didn¡¯t mean he¡¯d lost his fangs. No amount of time could fully dull the savage instincts that were necessary to survive in the wilderness, where men were scarier than monsters. He just chose to not bare his fangs around those he loved lest he frightened them. Perhaps having hidden too deeply had played him ill. He wasn¡¯t hiding them now, though.

    Things took much longer since he was trying to keep things as quiet as possible. It took a lot of time and a lot of trial and error, but by the twelfth dude¡¯s polite and involuntary questioning, Jun had acquired as much as he thought he was going to get. After checking the last rat, just in case, a final tap and the ground finished its dinner and no more traces of trash remained.

    He looked down at the precious little thing in his arms as he rocked her side to side. He gently moved the tangles from her eyes and wiped the dirt from her peacefully sleeping face. A thought flashed of the small life that hadn¡¯t gotten a chance, before he suppressed it. The things he¡¯d learned had chilled him to his bones.

    The number F#132308 on her wristband was her name and identity. None of the goons knew if it also meant there were that many others, but could all confirm that older ¡®subjects¡¯ had smaller designations. That was right. There were once many others. Now only a few.

    For what specific reason or purpose they didn¡¯t know. ¡®Testing¡¯, was all they were ever told, they said. They only knew so much as hunting dogs of a secret organization so secretive, they themselves didn¡¯t know their own identity. It wasn¡¯t until the eleventh that he believed they were that stupid. It was the twelfth that convinced him that they didn¡¯t know where the children came from, either. He asked the rest, just in case, but all their answers correlated.

    A recent unexplained explosion within their ¡®secret facility¡¯ had disabled their security for a brief moment. In that brief window, the little girl had miraculously escaped. They had no knowledge if other teams had been dispatched for any other escapees. They were only targeting the one girl. The little thing that was only skin and bones that escaped the clutches of twenty elite peak second cleansed dogs for two days.

    Apparently, he wasn¡¯t the only one keeping secrets.

    Well, now that he¡¯d gotten all that was to be gotten, it was time to get out of there and to some place more sanitary. Jun carefully got to his feet with precious cargo tucked in his arms. She looked so peaceful. He wanted to get her a health check. Her apparent injuries were gone, but her condition was still questionable.

    Wondering if he should be wondering about his strange luck of encounters as fortunate or not, he stepped through a crack and was gone.

    The first human activity the old City Center had seen in centuries had come to an end with new permanent residents under its surface. It was silent.

    How long would it be till its next human encounter?

 Chapter 22: A New Family

    There was a voice.

    A new voice.

    It was speaking like how the bigger people used to before they became scary. All nice and warm feeling.

    None of them spoke to her like that anymore. Now they just yelled.

    The door never opened and no one else was in her box, so it was probably another voice in her head. There had been a lot of those lately.

    ¡°¡­isten to me. I¡¯m trying to help. When the alarms go-¡°

    She just laid back down and closed her eyes. The voices wanted to help her, but none of them were real. She held her precious sisters to her little chest and took comfort in the only thing that was real.

    BOOOM*

    Her little world shook and boomed. The lights went out, and the voice was shouting, but she couldn¡¯t hear it over the thundering of her own heart.

    Big Boss shook her little shoulders and shouted, ¡°Snotty! Pay! Attention!¡±

    Snotty focused on her fearless leader with wide, frightened eyes.

    ¡°Your sisters will help you, but you must be brave. Move swiftly, my little Boogie Nose.¡± Big Boss said with soft affection as she playfully poked her youngest sister on the nose.

    It was Silent that wrapped her shivering body in a warm embrace and melted into the darkness. Panicked screams of the scary big people passed them by from all directions, but they just kept moving quietly towards where the voice had said to go. At least that¡¯s what Snotty assumed. She wanted to be brave, but the best she could do was stay quiet as she clutched onto her sister for comfort. Through halls and passages, through vents and drains, the twists and turns of their journey had Snot¡¯s little head spinning.

    The first time Snotty experienced the vastness of the outside, she was lost in wonder. If Silent wasn¡¯t the one who was carrying her, she knew she would have been caught like a dummy right there from being too mesmerized by all the space.

    When the scary big people started chasing them, Roar made a scary face to chase them all away. When even Giggle became too tired to carry Snot any farther, she ran on her own two bare feet. The cuts and scrapes she got on the rocky ground didn¡¯t bother her, but not knowing her destination did.

    The voice didn¡¯t say where to go from there and all her sisters were too tired to help her anymore. She was exhausted and hungry, and it was cold and dark. Her life in the box had always been brightly lit, so darkness was foreign and frightening. Especially one that stretched out so far and wide where big scary things were probably hiding to eat her.

    Wrapped in her little blanket, she rested in a place she thought she could hide for a while. That¡¯s when a monster found her and came to eat her. She tried to be brave like her sister Roar, but she was too tired to even be scared.

    The monster stepped closer and closer and Snot tried, she really did, but her little arms were so heavy, and her throat too tired and dry to roar.

    Then there was something that smelled wonderful. Then taste wonderful. Then felt wonderful.

    As darkness took her, Snot wished with all her might that this wouldn¡¯t be the last time she opened her eyes. She wanted to taste that again.

    ¡ª

    Something wonderful had granted her wish, Snot thought as she looked at all the pretty colorful soft things she was lying on and up at all the blue and white fluffiness above her that stretched out in all directions past the tall white and gray jagged looking things. It was a vastness that she could see, unlike the darkness, and it didn¡¯t scare her. It was like a dream.

    A warm wind rustled the colorful soft things around her and it came with wonderful scents that threatened to overpower her with loveliness. She lay back, her heart settled in soft comfort, and closed her eyes. She¡¯d never felt so warm before.

    Maybe the monster got her? Perhaps this was where her sisters all went when they disappeared? Oh, that would be nice, she thought, a soothing drowsiness starting to whisk her away with her permission. She didn¡¯t even mind the large, warm hand that moved her hair away from her face. It was gentle and made her feel safe, a new feeling. It was really nice. She held her sisters close and sighed.

    ¡ª

    Jun smiled as he watched the little one settle herself back into the flowerbed, now cleansed of all the filth with a purification rune and looking so small and sweet. He¡¯d been afraid of her fearful reaction upon waking and was amused by how easily she¡¯d accepted her new reality as she clutched onto the dirty sheets of paper that wouldn¡¯t leave her little fists, even when unconscious. Or maybe she thought she was still sleeping.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you with this Lady Cynth, but I didn¡¯t know who else to call.¡± Jun said to the elf seated next to him within the mountain valley that was his current Domain, none of the previous flirtation visible as she seriously analyzed her new patient.

    ¡°Nonsense, Elder Jun. Saving an innocent life is never a trifling matter. Especially a poor child like this.¡± She reassured her remarkable junior. She couldn¡¯t hide her discomfort, though.

    ¡°Lady Cynth,¡± Jun hesitated to ask. Jun wanted desperately for the child to be well, but when a demigod that had spent countless ages battling demonic forces looks sick to her stomach during her examination¡­. Well, that couldn¡¯t be good, right?

    He was still hesitating when Lady Cynth waved her delicate ivory fingers over the child¡¯s body while muttering in a language that sounded like clicks and whistles. Speckles of green light settled first on the child¡¯s forehead, then the rest of her face and to her feet.

    The girl glowed.

    First in a gentle white light.

    But then there were small flashes.

    Then there were many.

    Soon her body was just flashing rapidly. Continuously. For minutes. Jun really didn¡¯t like how Lady Cynth gasped in horror at the light show, especially when she began to tear up.

    After a few more minutes, the flashing stopped and Lady Cynth lowered her trembling hand and sat back down rather weakly. She took a deep and slow breath and her weariness turned into rage. Despite not being directed at him, the tremendous pressure weighed down Jun¡¯s spiritual body like a mountain. If this hadn¡¯t been within his own personal domain, he¡¯d be dead. Mortals couldn¡¯t survive the wrath of demigods.

    ¡°Keck!¡± That didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t affect him. Some internal bleeding, nothing too serious.

    Seeing her junior cough up a fountain of blood finally woke her from her burst of immaturity. Thankfully, she still had her protective instincts to protect her little sleeping ward. If only they had extended to her junior¡­.

    She was embarrassed about losing herself despite her¡­maturity. It was inexcusable for someone of her status for sure and the Stupid Gorilla would never let her hear the end of it if he knew.

    Shyly glancing at her junior that was wiping blood from his face, she blushed as she wondered if she should just kill him.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    No. Of course not. Don¡¯t be silly. Maybe.

    Jun didn¡¯t know why the blushing elf was giving him such dangerous vibes. Instinct drove him to change the subject. He felt his life depended on it.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough. L-Lady Cynth. Is the child alright?¡±

    Jun repressed, showing any signs of relief when the feelings of crisis faded as the Lady looked down at the child. The caring, motherly facade returned.

    ¡°You¡¯re world has many problems Elder Jun.¡± She said, not answering his question directly. Jun wanted to feel bad about this, but there were so many things wrong with it already, as she was already aware. The world¡¯s spirit dying and ending all life or the premature invasion of the Second Wave that may be premeditated by the highest echelons of man¡­ what was another problem.

    ¡°Someone in your world is committing the evil of playing with the souls of innocents.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not good,¡± Jun blurted in shock. He had no idea what that meant, but that seemed like a really bad problem.

    Lady Cynth softened at his innocence but remained stern as she unraveled what evil deeds had been committed upon this poor thing¡¯s soul.

    Jun listened with increasing horror and dread. He found it difficult to repress the bile that threatened to spew all over the talking elf in front of him. He desperately wanted for her to be joking. She wasn¡¯t.

    ¡ª

    Jun sat on the bed of flowers, one hand protectively caressed the hair of the sleeping child that lay before him on a glowing magical formation while he looked up at the sky, deep in thought. Every time he tried to take his hand back, her sleeping face would start to frown and look panicked until he put it back so there he was.

    It had been two hours since Lady Cynth had left after erecting a healing formation that would nourish her body and stabilize her soul. Already, the sunken cheeks and dark circles had faded by half and her skinny figure now only looked a little emaciated.

    The sky within the valley was constantly changing chaotically. One moment it was blue with white clouds and in another it was yellow with purple clouds shaped like donuts right before it switched to green with red and pink clouds that stretched out like ribbons. In this space where Jun decided most things, he was its god, and this god could not decide the sky, mainly because he wasn¡¯t really thinking about it.

    This newest shock to his little heart wasn¡¯t any less than the one he got when he first came to this place and proclaimed its owner the week prior. His eyes were opened on both counts, but for two different worlds. One was wondrous and the other a great evil, both with infinite potential.

    Jun was shocked perhaps more than he really should be, because he had been very confident in his understanding of the depths of evil the human heart could reach, only to now learn that he¡¯d never known what true evil looked like. Having seen it, his emotions were in chaos as the sky reflected.

    His thoughts tumbled down one wild conspiracy after another that would explain the existence of this little girl, and they all made his stomach squirm. It was impossible to not think about the child that was lost to him. The family they could have been.

    The sky was dark with ominous clouds that flashed with silent lightning. The wind¡¯s howls were muted and the heavy rain restricted to only fall down to the level of drenching Jun¡¯s face, disappearing from existence before it could disturb the still comfortably sleeping girl, unaware of the unnaturally quiet tempest that raged right above her.

    But perhaps because she could sense the unrest behind the hand caressing her hair or he just wasn¡¯t doing it right anymore, she started to squirm awake.

    The sky was blue and clear and all signs of rain gone and Jun¡¯s eyes were dry if only a little red. He watched patiently as the little thing brought her free hand to her face and began rubbing her eyes awake as she sat up. Soon she was blinking and observing the world with eyes that a child should have.

    Filled with wonder and curiosity.

    She seemed to process Jun¡¯s presence and looked at him with a bit of caution that soon relaxed into an innocent smile. Jun smiled too.

    Jun could still see the caution, but there was something hopeful that overshadowed her obvious timidity. She was such a little thing, no bigger than a four-year-old, but now that Jun could see her, he could see intelligence that suggested her older than she appeared.

    ¡°Hi sweetie. How do you feel?¡± Jun asked gently, deciding to start slow.

    Startled by the question, she curled into herself a bit shyly and held her pages protectively to her chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m not Sweetie, I¡¯m Snotty.¡± She mumbled so quietly that if Jun was a normal man, he¡¯d have missed it.

    ¡°Is Snotty your name?¡± Jun asked, wondering how she gained such a silly moniker.

    ¡°That¡¯s what my sisters call me.¡± She said a little more boldly.

    ¡°Oh, what are your sisters called?¡± Jun asked, realizing too late how insensitive that question could be.

    ¡°My sisters are right here!¡± She proclaimed, almost proudly, as she waved her pages.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Jun theatrically exclaimed, trying to match her energy, which earned him his first giggle. It sounded like little bells that warmed his heart. More than he wanted answers, he wanted her to smile.

    ¡°This is my sister Rawr!¡± she smiled widely as she waved a familiar black squiggle. ¡°She¡¯s always loud to scare away the big people, but it only works sometimes.¡±

    ¡°This is my sister Silent. We¡¯ve never heard her voice.¡± She said, excited like any child is to share something they love, as she almost shoved the drawing of white with red eyes into his face.

    ¡°This is Giggle. She has the best giggle.¡± She giggled as she looked at a drawing that looked like pink cotton candy.

    ¡°And this is Boss. She was named by the big people. She was the nicest.¡± The little thing smiled fondly as she caressed the page with a smiling yellow sun.

    While before his talk with Lady Cynth, he¡¯d have taken the child¡¯s claims as the imaginative ramblings of a toddler, but now he knew that there may be more to it than a child and her imaginary friends.

    ¡°And why do they call you Snotty?¡± Jun asked curiously.

    She squirmed a bit in embarrassment as she muttered, ¡°Cause I cry the most.¡±

    He tried not to laugh at how cute she was and settled with a smile instead. She grinned shyly in return.

    ¡°Well, Snotty is a wonderful nickname, but everyone needs a real name, too. For instance, my name is Jun and I have a whole bunch of different nicknames my friends call me. How do you feel about getting a real name?¡±

    If Jun had any doubts before, they all evaporated when the child started hopping with excitement.

    ¡°I get a real name?!¡± She almost screamed.

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    They laughed together, Jun surprised how excited she¡¯d become.

    ¡°Snotty is gonna be a Big Sister! Yay! Snotty gets to sleep in a bed!¡± she exclaimed, lost in her childlike joy as Jun¡¯s heart dropped.

    ¡°Sweetie, what do you mean about ¡®big sisters¡¯ sleeping in beds?¡± Jun tried asking but panicked as all the joy drained from the little girl¡¯s face. Moisture was pooling in sorrowful little green eyes as she asked, like the end of the world were upon her.

    ¡°Snotty doesn¡¯t get a bed?¡±

    ¡°Of course you do! The biggest! Fluffiest! Funnest bed of all!¡± Jun exclaimed hurriedly. He looked down at his little valley and waved his hand.

    Before Snotty¡¯s big tearful gaze, a giant pink fluffy bed the size of a small field, covered in mountains of cute stuffed animals in all shapes and sizes, some that easily towered over them both, came into being.

    Jun sat wearily as the little thing excitedly ran down the small slope and cannon balled into the center of her new kingdom.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how that conversation had twisted the way it did, but he was at least glad it led to this special scene. Giggles and laughter echoed in the valley, and at least in this moment, there was only joy.

    After a few more giant leaps and great hops, the little girl came skipping back up the hill with a broad toothy smile and hugged Jun¡¯s seated knees.

    ¡°What¡¯s my name?¡± She finally asked the question closest to her heart, her giant, innocent green eyes glistening with hopeful anticipation.

    Jun looked back and thought for a moment and asked softly, ¡°How about Ella?¡±

    ¡°Ella! Ella~ Ella!¡± She sang out, tasting it on her tongue, deciding that she loved it.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it. It was my mother¡¯s name.¡± Jun said with a small smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s a mother?¡± Ella asked innocently, breaking his heart anew.

    ¡°Well, everyone comes from a mommy and daddy. They are the ones that love and protect you until you become big and strong.¡± Jun tried.

    ¡°But Ella doesn¡¯t have a mommy and daddy. Ella only has her sisters!¡± Ella exclaimed. Shocked about these people, she was supposed to have. Her sisters were gonna freak.

    ¡°Sometimes we lose our first mommy and daddy. I did too.¡±

    ¡°You did too?¡± Ella asked quietly, almost a whisper.

    ¡°Mmhm.¡± Jun nodded. ¡°But if we¡¯re lucky, we can find new ones. I did,¡± He said, thinking of Mary and Juan.

    Ella scrunched up her little face and thought hard for a moment before looking up into Jun¡¯s eyes and asked innocently, ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll be my new daddy?¡±

    ¡°Would you like me to be?¡± Jun asked curiously.

    ¡°MMHMM!¡± Ella nodded vigorously, absolutely excited. She had never felt so safe before. For the troubled child that had only ever known suffering, it was intoxicating.

    Seeing her little head about to shake off, Jun laughed and saw a bit of himself in her and saw the opportunity he had to give her what he had lucked out on. He hugged his new daughter to his chest and said, ¡°You are a gift, Ella. Thank you for coming into my life.¡±

    Jun felt her little arms clutch onto him like her life depended on it and felt her tremble. Gently patting her back, he swayed her for a bit before lifting her up after feeling a tap.

    ¡°They are still sleeping right now, but when they wake up, can we all play here together?¡± a red eyed Ella asked another question dear to her heart, obviously afraid of rejection.

    ¡°Of course you can, sweetheart. This is your home now, too.¡± He answered. Really, how was anyone to say no to those eyes? Anyway, where else was she to go? Jun had long determined to take responsibility for the life he¡¯d saved and provide her a life of abundance and joy.

    Jun wouldn¡¯t admit it, even to himself, but when he made the resolution, it was made easy because the feelings of fatherhood that he¡¯d developed and been forced to lock away had found an outlet in his protectiveness for the little girl.

    All he wanted to do was to be what the child needed. Once that thought came to be, he realized he was not adequate for the task. What did he know about taking care of a mentally and emotionally traumatized child?

    Thankfully, he knew someone that did and communication was long overdue.

 Chapter 23: Reunion

    ¡°Damn IT!¡± SMASH BANG SMACK

    Powerful glistening muscles trembled with tension and rage as fist after fist rained with destructive intent on their helpless victim swaying powerlessly to their tempestuous whims.

    A mighty roar of hatred signaled the end as the final blow landed and mercy was granted with violence.

    As the dust slowly settled, the sound of footsteps interrupted the wheezing bellows that still trembled the air.

    Small hands holding a towel came through the clouds of sand and blocked his vision, started to dust off the ¡®innards¡¯ of his latest defeated foe.

    ¡°You know this is the third reinforced sandbag you¡¯ve gone through today, right? If you wanted to test your strength, we have other equipment for that. Sandbags are for techniques only, not for venting from superhumans.¡± An impersonal voice that flowed like a splash of ice water woke lil Davie from his tantrum. Why was Professor Violet here? And wiping his hair?

    Selene Violet, the most popular professor in the Mecha Design School, the dream of every male student that had ever been graced by her beautiful but icy presence, was known for two things. Being unreasonably pretty and speaking as if her heart were frozen. Few suitors had managed to walk away emotionally intact, most broken in new ways, yet her beauty kept them coming still.

    Davie couldn¡¯t see past the towel or the hands that held them there, still busy in wiping the sand from his hair, but he could imagine her, tall, slender and powerful with the graceful curves that harmonized perfection. He couldn¡¯t see her, but that voice was unmistakable. Which was the problem. What was happening right now?

    ¡°Are you planning on reimbursing the University for the destruction of school property from gross misuse? Just so you know, these aren¡¯t cheap. I¡¯m estimating around twelve thousand credits each.¡± The cold voice went on, trampling any hint of fantasy, cold sweat now mixing with sand. The towel still blocked his face, and he was no longer sure what kind of expression he had.

    ¡°Or were you thinking you could pay with your body?¡± The eternal ice softened and an impossible heat could be heard as a hand started wandering down his chest. What?

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind you using your body to pay your debts. What do you think about leaving your body with this big sister?¡± The voice behind the towel whispered into his ear. Davie¡¯s innocent little brain was threatening to short circuit as his body trembled from more than terror, strange images of being bound, Mistress Violet looming over him-

    ¡°You totally thought about it, you jerk!¡± A completely different voice screamed as the towel was finally slapped away from his face. Instead of the tall mature blonde that was threatening to awaken a new kink, was the playfully scowling green eyed brunette that had entrapped him.

    ¡°I was merely afraid I was going to be robbed of something precious by a predator.¡± Davie declared with a straight face.

    ¡°Ha! More like wondering what this big sister could teach you~.¡± Lily teased in her eerily accurate impersonation of the professor¡¯s voice if it were coquettish.

    ¡°Why are you so good at that?¡± Davie asked through his laughter, refusing to acknowledge the jab.

    ¡°Just a random discovery.¡± She merely shrugged before continuing to tease, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. You were totally digging the idea, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m a horny teenager. Don¡¯t play with me like that. It¡¯s not fair.¡± Davie pouted proudly. Seeing him grin at her so smugly, Lily was glad that she¡¯d managed to divert his mood towards the better. For now, at least.

    She was instantly regretting her actions when two sweaty and sandy arms captured and enraptured her little body in a big sweaty and sandy hug of male grossness. Davie held on through all her protests with dramatized affection that had her giggling as much as she was screaming. He wasn¡¯t blind to her efforts. It just made him happy, and he liked being happy. It was better than what he was feeling before, so he decided to stay where he was.

    In the Mecha Pilot Program of the Military Mecha Department, the incoming freshman had to go through months of simulated testing before being allowed to merely touch a Training Mecha Powersuit and months more extensive simulations training before their first time piloting. It was in their second year that the best to continue climbing would receive their personal mecha powersuits.

    But like in all things, there was one exception.

    Freshman Mecha King.

    A title that was rarely claimed was traditionally accompanied by bloody storms.

    When an incoming Mecha pilot hopefully exemplified excellent qualities beyond the normal bounds of genius, they¡¯d be bestowed the crown of Freshman Mecha King. A crown that is now open to be stolen.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    A challenger who defeats the King becomes the King, and with it the privileges, even if their qualities fall short of the standard. Privileges that warrant the blood bath of every bestowal. The Freshman Mecha King came with its own personal Mecha.

    By the time they all ascended to the second years, the rankings would shuffle again, but having the extra experience would prove valuable in the fight for the next throne.

    Davie, that genius of geniuses, received the crown. It wasn¡¯t difficult for a first cleansed at seventeen, disciplined in martial practice and capable of battling third years to a draw, to be crowned the Freshman Mecha King. It was, however, difficult for a sixteen-year-old that had been alienated from all his peers, with no allies, to keep the crown.

    If he had completed the week undefeated, the crown would have been his. After the first few weak challenges from the so-called geniuses in the first couple of days, Davie had believed his position cemented, especially since no new challenges arrived the rest of the week. He hadn¡¯t considered what people were willing to do to accomplish their goals, a mistake, he thought he had already learned from his brother.

    On the last day, a single challenge was issued. Davie had grown proud and his anger at the attitudes of those around him only made him more spiteful and arrogant. He didn¡¯t even look at the name of the challenger. There was no way a freshman could dethrone him.

    On his way to finishing what he considered his last chore before claiming his prize, he realized someone was following him. Several rough and unfriendly ¡®students?¡¯ had made their presence known when he¡¯d stepped into a more secluded part of campus.

    Davie always enjoyed walking the less worn paths, and that usually led to interesting secluded places, like the alley where he was now surrounded in.

    Unexpected but not unavoidable, Davie wasn¡¯t scared because even though all ten thugs that had him trapped were first cleansed like himself, he knew they wouldn¡¯t dare throw the first blow. The University freely encouraged competition but there were sacred rules that no one dared to break. Here, the crowned within the bestowal period could not be attacked outside the official challenges.

    It was another matter if the crowned attacked first, but then why would he? Davie had no reason to throw away his advantages. So he strode confidently forward, not carrying at all about the unfriendly smirks. There wasn¡¯t anything they could do or say to him to make the first move. It wasn¡¯t like this had been the first time they¡¯d played this game after all.

    ¡°Where¡¯d you leave your crippled bitch today? Did finally ditch her now that you¡¯re a bigshot? Or did she go to play with someone else since she knew you¡¯d get slaughtered? Maybe she went to be someone else¡¯s bitch already?¡±

    There were two good things to be said about the incident.

    One was that the idiot who poked too hard had all his limbs broken. The second was that he didn¡¯t remember the ass kicking he got from what he later learned were a mix of third and fourth years.

    Sure, he didn¡¯t make it to the challenge and lost his crown by default to some no name that he hadn¡¯t bothered remembering, but if this was the lengths they were willing to play, it only showed how scared his enemies were of him. His pride, which had taken a massive blow when he woke up hours later in a med pod, still knew what was important.

    As he held his mass of giggles to his chest, he knew what was more important.

    Suddenly both giggler and gigglee, froze mid movements, captured by the message that had flashed in front of both their eyes.

    They were not the only ones. Their parents, that were miles away on a secret date, were also blankly staring at a message that only they could see, not caring about the impatient ¡®hurrumphs¡¯ they were getting for holding back the line into the famous bakery.

    Both couples stared at each other in shock and both couples ran off together in strange excitement, looking for privacy. Davie and Lily had heard plenty of Desi¡¯s stories about finding places without surveillance, and those gross lessons helped them today. Juan and Mary had Juan¡¯s early years of juvenile delinquency, which had them quickly tucked into a secluded alley. Four pairs of eyes shined with expectation as they reread to words only they could see.

    Nexus Elder Jun Hopper extends you an invitation to his Personal Domain.

    Would you like to accept? Y/N

    Four pairs of eyes instinctively blinked yes and opened up into a new world.

    Four jaws gaped comically as they struggled to take in their abrupt new reality.

    The first and greatest impact was the sky. It was blue and clear and vast and wonderfully bright and warm, just like they¡¯d seen in the old vids. The majestic rocky mountain ranges capped in arctic whites that surrounded the valley of wildflowers held their attention for only a second, as it was impossible to not be drawn to the giant pink fluffy landscape that sprawled out below them. Mountains of colorful fluffy dolls surrounded a single sleeping mass in the center of the massive pink bed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she precious? She¡¯s kind of the reason I called you all so abruptly. Sorry about that everyone. It¡¯s good to see you, by the way.¡±

    The voice that spoke from behind startled everyone in delight. Lily and Mary were so busy hugging Jun in a death grip and laughing that they were too busy to be shocked by the other¡¯s presence. Davie and Juan had a moment to glance at each other in surprise, though there were a few too many things to be shocked about to consider what to address first. They settled with joining the group hug.

    After an emotional moment, everyone peeled off Jun and gave him space to breathe again. He didn¡¯t care, though. He was happy to see his family. The separation had only been a week and there had been many times in the last four years where he¡¯d gone longer periods without them, but this had been different and they all knew it.

    ¡°So I know you have a lot of questions, but there are some things that need to be said before Ella wakes up, so forgive me if I don¡¯t satisfy all your questions right away,¡± Jun said with an apologetic smile.

    Mary just smiled as she stroked his face, reassuring herself that her son was still with her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s so much that just happened that I¡¯m sure you have a lot to say. Tell us whatever you feel you can.¡± She didn¡¯t want to push him away by being too pushy. She was confident that he¡¯d share what he was willing to.

    ¡°I wanted you all to meet someone new.¡± Jun said with a wide grin, looking towards the sleeping child.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Lily asked curiously, glancing at the little sleeping bundle from where they stood.

    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter,¡± Jun answered with a bright smile.

    ¡°WHAT?!¡±

 Chapter 24: Catching Up...

    Jun was having too much fun watching his family¡¯s reactions to what he was capable of in this place.

    With a casual wave of a hand, the mountains receded into vast grasslands and with another wave, the sea of greens changed to a real ocean with waves that lapped at their feet standing on a sandy beach.

    ¡°EEEK!¡±

    Jun glanced at Lily, thinking the small girlish scream was from her, to see a devilish grin beaming at a blushing Davie.

    A final snap of his fingers and a beautiful open-air pavilion with comfortable chairs and low tables filled with odd looking delicacies popped up behind the group that was still processing the ocean.

    It was Davie¡¯s squeals that won as the funniest reaction while Lily¡¯s little squeaks of surprise won Most Cute.

    Juan stood frozen stiff, eyes bugged, while Mary was too busy loving her new giggling Granddaughter, repressing her shock for later. There was a lot saved up already. It was concerning.

    Jun felt wonderful as he saw the looks of silly incomprehension on their faces. It made him feel better about his own shameful reactions.

    ¡®Good, good, good. Everyone must suffer together. Kekeke.¡¯

    Jun had no association with that voice in his mind. He was just trying to uplift the mood.

    He¡¯d just spoken about how he¡¯d found the child he¡¯d adopted, minus the live burials, and enough about her past as a lab experiment to get the point across without revealing too much, at least while in front of the kids.

    Mary and Lily wept. Davie looked sick, while Juan looked contemplative.

    By that point, the child that was now in Jun¡¯s embrace began to stir, he was sure, except she¡¯d been swiped without his notice by Mary.

    Jun turned to speak but faltered when he saw the most beautiful smile on the sleepy girl¡¯s face as Mary did what Aunt Mary did and became the child¡¯s new best friend.

    A single giggle uplifted the mood, as if the previous gloom were a lie. Jun¡¯s smile turned devious as he saw his opportunity for a little prank. To uplift the mood.

    ¡ª

    ¡°EEEEEEEEKKKK!!¡± Everyone roared with laughter at Lily¡¯s perfect imitation of the embarrassed giant.

    Davie took it stoically with red-faced grace, secretly plotting his revenge. The corner of his eye glanced at the only one who laughed louder than Ella, a child he¡¯d forgive, which was Juan, a parent he would not.

    They sat and relaxed, sipping and snacking on the alien treats, as they each introduced themselves and got to know their newest family member. Ella giggled and bounced from her new second favorite lap, Mary, who was fondly making sure the little thing didn¡¯t fall over in her excitement. No one asked about the papers clutched in her right hand.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying all this isn¡¯t real?¡± Uncle Juan asked, struggling with Jun¡¯s explanation. His hands were filled with the conjured sands, the coolness and texture against his fingers. This wasn¡¯t real?

    ¡°Well, it both is and isn¡¯t real.¡± Jun said, struggling to explain what he intuitively knew about the space through his connection.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Jun tried again. ¡°My personal domain is like my rented room in the Nexus building. One of the built-in features allows me control of what form it takes and within the room it¡¯s all like a super virtual reality. Take it out, and it turns back into energy. That¡¯s the reason, at least for now, you can¡¯t eat or drink anything made by the space.¡±

    ¡°For now?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Yes, one day, when certain conditions are met, it¡¯ll be different.¡± He said confidently, not mentioning the consequences of failing to reach that reality.

    Not wanting to dwell on this topic, Jun briefly explained how he¡¯d become an Elder of the Nexus, the existence of the World Tree and the scales of power that existed in the multiverse and where he stood in it. An ant amongst cosmic giants. A highly respected ant. So the Ant King. Yay!

    Ella laughed.

    Knowing that they could spend days on any of those topics, Jun promised more later, and asked how everyone had been. The answers were not convincing.

    Mary merely said that she¡¯d been productive, to which Juan looked up, very interested in the sky.

    Lily spoke cheerfully about their exciting first week of school, but her complete lack of mention of anyone else besides lil Davie, and the look on Davie¡¯s face, had Jun suspicious. Before addressing that, there was something else he wanted to confirm.

    ¡°Lily, about the Garden and what it can do for those who experience it,¡± he began asking. Jun had run through most of the details, so it was only now that he was mentioning it again that Mary and Juan were reminded of something important. Lily and Davie, knowing what was coming next, just smiled.

    ¡°Good.¡± Jun breathed a sigh of relief. When he finally understood the actual effects of his creation, how the process of awakening faded core memories engraved on the soul also reinvigorated and promoted healing, he thought of his little sister and her constant suffering.

    The injury to her soul had been a heavy weight on everyone¡¯s hearts, trapped in their helplessness to do anything to ease her pains. Jun had been so enraged that his precious little sister, the one who rescued him from the darkness, had been harmed by such a filthy existence, that he secretly went on a rampage throughout the sewers of the city, eliminating all the dirty manifestations that needed to be purified. Since then, it has become a habit to make secret patrols whenever he was stressed.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    When she stepped into his domain, he was already mostly sure. Now, seeing Lily and Davie¡¯s reactions, he knew that his sister had escaped her ill-begotten fate.

    Mary embraced her daughter and cried happy tears, Ella stuck and laughing in the middle.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± Juan asked his chuckling youngest that didn¡¯t know the fatherly beating he was about to get if he said something stupid.

    ¡°I asked him to keep it a secret, Uncle Juan.¡± Lily squeaked through the death hug that was suffocating her.

    ¡°We wanted to make sure it wasn¡¯t a temporary thing.¡± Davie owned up. He didn¡¯t know what he avoided.

    But there were some things that couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    ¡°So how was school?¡± The voice came soft but terrifying. Davie looked at Jun, who was channeling a bit of that hollowness that freaked him out so much and knew he couldn¡¯t lie.

    ¡°It was as fun as rolling through a field of demon shit.¡± Davie spoke softly, out of earshot of Ella, unable to contain the mountains of unshed frustration.

    Juan also listened closely, unaware of the extent of things himself. Mary and Lily were busy sharing a moment to notice them.

    Davie held nothing back, about how the entire student body, even the old friends that entered together with them, had alienated them from their social circles, actively pretending they didn¡¯t exist because of their sibling relationships with the most hated couple from the University. Davie wished he didn¡¯t have to bring them up, but as the source of the trouble, it was impossible not to. He worried how his brother would feel.

    ¡°Why are they the most hated couple?¡± Jun asked, confused.

    ¡°The ¡®hated couple¡¯ thing is something Nicole and Tiana came up with to distract the students from things they shouldn¡¯t be thinking about, like your Awakening.¡± Davie explained helplessly. ¡°They worked really hard to hunt down every recording of the event and alter the entire narrative. You¡¯re the tragic hero and They the traitorous villains that went as far as stealing your work, and that¡¯s the entire story. The light show was just another visual gimmick and a small cliff note that¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±

    ¡°And that worked?¡± Had he fled for no reason? Wait. Stole his work?

    ¡°Well, for everyone that wasn¡¯t there. Actual eye witnesses that were a little too insistent about otherwise each got a visit from Tiana.¡± Davie shivered, having remembered something he shouldn¡¯t. ¡°But it¡¯s not like she could do that with everyone. Professors, for instance. Student¡¯s with connections to the Guilds and the Families have most likely reported everything too, but Nicole said that without proof that the whole thing wasn¡¯t a visual trick, along with you having disappeared¡­ well they¡¯d have no reason to move immediately.¡±

    ¡°There were a lot of people recording the event, though, right? Most of them disappeared from the boards after a day but I can¡¯t imagine your friends can track all the copies.¡± His father asked.

    ¡°What can I say? They worked really hard and apparently got most of it. Enough to contain the news from spreading out of the city, anyway.¡± Davie just shrugged and looked at Jun seriously. ¡°They wanted to give you as much of a head start as they could. You really freaked them out when you suggested their families were too weak to help you. Us too, but we¡¯ve gotten a chance to feel relieved. You should hit them up and let them know you¡¯re alright.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lily shouted her support from where she¡¯d been captured on her mother¡¯s lap, Ella having found her new third favorite lap on top of her. ¡°Jun! Nicole and Tiana are so worried about you, too! You have to let them know how awesome you are now!¡±

    Jun was touched by the dedication his friends had shown, but he still had a question.

    ¡°Did they not do anything to help you with your situation?¡±

    ¡°Ah, they totally wanted to. Honestly, the two of them are the reason we could make it through the week.¡± Lily began explaining, while Davie was nodding agreement in the background. ¡°But we told them to leave it alone.¡± Lily shrugged and Davie looked exasperated, while the parents looked as confused as Jun felt. Ella was smiling.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, she continued, ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to ask Nicole, but it seems some people had been looking into us and our relationship with you.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± It was Mary¡¯s turn to scream this time as she stared down at the daughter, who hadn¡¯t once said a word about any of this with her mother. The daughter that was still in her loving embrace.

    ¡°Ah ah ah! It was nothing serious! She just said that the higher ups were poking their noses around and that it might be better to not fight against the rumors until things blew over~!!¡± Lily squealed as gentle arms turned into a death trap. Ella was giggling.

    Although Jun was troubled, he¡¯d expected something like that. He knew he was leaving his family to be under the scrutiny of higher powers. Even if leaving was in order to lessen the danger, it didn¡¯t change the fact that the potential for harm wasn¡¯t zero.

    Well, that was before.

    After spending a week being introduced to all the different aspects of the Nexus and his place in it and gaining bits of advice from the different Elders that he¡¯d interacted with, he was confident that even if the world were to fall, he could save his family.

    So he laughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He said. ¡°I¡¯ve basically won the cosmic lottery. We are covered for a lot of things. I¡¯ll get to that later, but you should be excited.¡± Jun grinned at everyone¡¯s shock. They didn¡¯t know. They couldn¡¯t imagine the immense scale of the mountain Jun was currently standing on.

    ¡°It must have been tough.¡± Jun saw the frustration Davie couldn¡¯t suppress and made another guess. ¡°Something happened with the Freshman Mech King Crown?¡±

    Davie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. How did he know he was crowned? They hadn¡¯t even told their folks about it, wanting to surprise them when it was rightfully his. Which it no longer was.

    ¡°It¡¯s cause you¡¯re so much more talented than your brother,¡± Jun said with pride, having seen the unasked question. ¡°He didn¡¯t have his first cleansing till right after school started and people went freaking crazy. They said it was a pity he hadn¡¯t broken through just a bit sooner or he would have qualified for the Freshman Hunter King. You, you little freak of nature, beat him by full year. There was no way you wouldn¡¯t be crowned.¡±

    In truth, Jun had always intended to be there when his little brother met this hurdle and had even laid out some groundwork in advance, already having anticipated the bestowal and the harsh fights he¡¯d have to keep it, so he never mentioned any of his concerns in advance to prepare him. With so many life altering events avalanching him at once, he had only recalled his failings as a protector when it was too late.

    Davie was shocked. He¡¯d kept his first cleansing a secret to surprise everyone. Then he remembered that his brother wasn¡¯t the weakling he¡¯d convinced the world he was.

    Juan and Mary beamed with equal pride, remembering the surprise they¡¯d gotten back then, but couldn¡¯t help wondering about the full story. How had he lost it? How had their children been suffering without their knowledge?

    Seeing lil Davie squirm in discomfort and a little shame, Jun comforted his little brother. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about not being able to keep it. The politics and the alliances make it impossible if you¡¯re not connected. It¡¯s the fact that you were crowned that¡¯s important. They can¡¯t take away your talent.¡± Seeing him look a little better, he grinned and dropped the bomb.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t have to take care of the glorified training dummy they dump on you for Freshman Mecha King. This big bro¡¯s got nicer toys for you to choose from that even the real Mecha King would beg at my feet just to see. Heeheehee~.¡±

    Not acknowledging the devastation those pleading eyes reflected, Jun looked at his adoptive parents and smiled even more sinisterly. He had been deducing many things since their reunion and was loving every conclusion he¡¯d drawn. The opportunities were immeasurable.

    An icy shiver ran down two sets of backs as they gazed warily back. They didn¡¯t like that look. Bad things always followed that look.

 Chapter 25: ...And Introductions

    ¡°So, Mom, Dad, I noticed you were both dressed quite nice today. I hope I didn¡¯t interrupt anything.¡± Jun said sweetly, his face a mask of filial piety.

    Although Mary and Juan were both deeply touched by Jun¡¯s new way of address and what that meant for their relationships moving forward, they weren¡¯t buying that shit at all.

    ¡°Yeah mom you look gorgeous!¡± Lily exclaimed, and not faking any of it. Her mom was always pretty, even when she never did anything to accentuate her natural beauty, always dressing for either professional settings or for comfort. Today her mother was dolled in a classy short green dress that matched her eyes and showed off her mature curves and accented her auburn hair that wasn¡¯t in her traditional pony tail or hair bun, but beautifully tumbled down her back to her waist in waves.

    ¡°And you¡¯re wearing makeup! You never wear makeup!¡± Lily shouted at her latest discovery.

    ¡°You have a problem with your mom wearing makeup?¡± Mary asked in the tone of voice that Lily recognized as one of warning, but the deep blush on her face took away all its authority.

    ¡°Dad, when did you start trimming your beard?¡± Lil Davie asked his father suspiciously. His father had been growing a massive beard for as long as he could remember and was accustomed to seeing only thirty percent of his face. It wasn¡¯t to say he was unhygienic. Juan Guard was a very well put together man with a natural sense of fashion that always made him feel more sophisticated than the rest, no matter the company, even when silent. He was the role model to coolness that all the boys in the family secretly looked up to and tried to emulate.

    Except the beard.

    No one ever understood the beard. Not even his closest friends or family had any idea about Juan¡¯s always clean but wild and untamed growth of facial hair in juxtaposition to his well groomed and oiled hair, well-manicured hands, and the clean suits and shiny shoes.

    It was a testament to Juan¡¯s natural suave that made it work.

    Now that wilderness had been tamed.

    A well groomed, tight and trimmed mass of facial hair coolness that showed most of what was once hidden ,made it feel like letting go of a breath that you didn¡¯t know you were holding. It was refreshing.

    So much of Juan¡¯s identifiable identity came from how he held himself and his gaze, rather than his beard, which was why his children could instantly recognize him after the significant change and belatedly notice it.

    Now that so much of his face was revealed they could now see it.

    He was blushing, too.

    ¡°What were you doing before you were called mom?¡± Lily asked. She was suspicious too now.

    Jun chuckled evilly as he watched the adults squirm in discomfort at the barrage of suspicions from the once youngests, clumsily dodging one question after another.

    It was about time these two were honest about their feelings.

    Jun knew the affection they had for each other, but for some reason, they never acted on them. Jun suspected that the attitude of the younger two had something to do with it.

    ¡°Okay kids.¡± Jun finally intervened after laying the seeds. ¡°So the adults went out and did adult things. Don¡¯t make them uncomfortable for being adults alright?¡±

    No one was spared but Ella. She was sleepy but fighting it.

    Lil Davie and Lily hated being called children, but admitted to getting a little exited, while the adults were blushing even redder. What did adults doing adult things mean? Cheeky punk.

    Having confirmed everyone¡¯s well being he decided to make another introduction.

    ¡°Sophie. Wanna come say hi?¡± Jun called out to no one. Before anyone had a chance to be doubtful, a red glow flashed and turned into a small red bunny that sat a few inches above the table¡¯s surface.

    The little red bunny hopped up and did a cute twirling salute to all the giant funny looking humans that sat around it.

    ¡°Hello!¡± It squeaked a friendly squeak.

    ¡°Sophie!¡± Ella was fully awake and frantically waving her little arms to get her favorite bunny¡¯s attention.

    Four pairs of shocked eyes watched as a small red glow separated from the bunny turn into a smaller, cuter red bunny that hurriedly went to play with its friend. ¡°Ella~ eLla ~elLAaA~.¡±

    ¡°Omygodomygodomygod,¡± Lily was almost hyperventilating as the cutest talking teacup sized red baby bunny bounced and danced and sang around the three girls mountain with Ella¡¯s infectious laughter as the accompaniment. Mary was absently rubbing the back of her over excited child, doing a better job of repressing her inner child from screaming out.

    ¡°Sophie is my amazing one of a kind partner in crime. She graciously decided to lend me a helping hand since I don¡¯t really know anything.¡± Jun theatrically introduced the bunny, who was looking cutely bashful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly Jun. I am a small and insignificant gift to you from Elder Paskone. Just a simple AI pet to amuse you.¡± It said shyly.

    ¡°Nonsense. Don¡¯t listen to her guys. She is a fully sentient being with feelings and emotions and infinitely more powerful than any AI we¡¯ve ever dreamed of. I mean her code exists in a separate dimension. Isn''t that insane? What we see here is merely one of her projections into this dimension. She can be anything and many things all at once, but a ¡®pet¡¯ is not one of them.¡± Jun said with mock sternness.

    It was really cute watching a shy red bunny blush even redder from all the praise.

    Lily and Mary swooned from the cuteness of their mini bunny happily squirming in Ella¡¯s embrace.

    Jun sat back in contentment as he watched his family getting to know his new friend, each member with their own mini bunny, while the main bunny had her eyes half lidded as Jun scratched behind her ear just right from her favorite lap.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Of all the wonders to have been gifted by the most powerful existences of all the universes, Sophie was the one Jun was most in awe of. A true sentient being created from nothing but code. One that could form a soul.

    The enigmatic Elder Paskone was an ancient being that rose to his position in a manner not unlike Jun¡¯s own. Being a scientific researcher, personal strength was never a high priority for him. They say that he had already given up all hopes for a Glimpse for thousands of years when he made a breakthrough in his research. He had created the first true sentient AI and the World Tree rewarded him with a Glimpse of the Origin laws of Language.

    ¡°Hey, Jun,¡± Juan called out, still snuggling his giggling mini bunny with his bushy face, ¡°Something happened with the sculptures you gifted us. Do you know what that was about?¡±

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± He¡¯d been very careful with each piece and checked each over before delayed delivery. Had there been an issue with his?

    ¡°They burst into flames!¡± Davie cried out, remembering the shock of his gift¡¯s entry surprise.

    ¡°And the runes changed too! They¡¯re like the runes from the Garden!¡± Lily had been so intrigued about the mysteries around her brother, the transformative flames and the new runes being of particular interest.

    Her gift had been the newest in a series of crystal dancers that Jun had been making for her for years. When she opened her Nexus delivery, she had been in her room, surrounded by her collection of crystal dancers. Sitting on her bed, the newest of her treasured collection, wasn¡¯t the only thing that burst into white fire. Her entire collection did too.

    For a brief moment, Lily sat in a small sea of white flames that tickled her skin. She peed just a little bit, she won¡¯t lie.

    It was over so fast, she wondered if it had all been the hallucination of a tired and emotionally unstable mind, then realized that if it was, it wasn¡¯t over.

    Her familiar delicate artworks sat as they always had, unmoving on their carefully planned perches, but she could swear that they were dancing. Crystal limbs twirled and swayed to songs she swore she could hear. Some danced to lively beats with exotic tempos, while others swayed gracefully to melodies that soothed away the weariness, and at times they all danced to the same magnificent crescendo. Lily didn¡¯t know how long she had sat there in her room, utterly entranced.

    Jun¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. What were they talking about?

    The answer came from a source that shouldn¡¯t have surprised him.

    ¡°Master, please allow me to clarify any doubts about this matter.¡± Sophie the Historian Red Bunny, wearing a bunny sized scholar¡¯s cap and coat, hopped out from Sophie the Red Bunny That Doesn¡¯t Want To Leave Her Master¡¯s Awesome Comfy Lap, landed in the center of the group and with the airs of a learned bunny, and explained to her audience of humans and mini bunnies.

    ¡°When powerful beings of the Eight Rank ascend to the Ninth Demigod Rank, there is an elevation of the soul that affects all soul traces that being has left behind though out their lives. Ordinary handwritten letters become powerful family protecting heirlooms and weapons crafted in youth become divine armaments. It is one sign of a being¡¯s ascension for traces of their life to ascend with them and are commonly referred to as Ascended Treasures.¡± Sophie explained some context before she continued. Scholar Bunny hoped around and a few simple runes that everyone recognized as the base runes of the four elements were visually represented in the air.

    ¡°Runes, being the physical representation of one¡¯s understanding of reality, will grow to reflect that being¡¯s understanding as a demigod.¡± The runes in the air didn¡¯t change, but looked more robust and mighty. ¡°While all rune traces of an ascended will experience similar divine strengthening, the runes aligned with the ascended¡¯s path is special.¡±

    A small silhouette of a person made of fire emerged above the base rune of fire. The silhouette grew in size and intensity to represent ascension. While the other element runes grew in strength, the base rune of fire changed into something else entirely.

    Before, the lines were sharp and jagged, like blades before flowing into a single smooth flourish that lacked the previous complexity replaced with a depth that entranced the eye with the feeling of warmth.

    ¡°Those runes will change into Origin Runes of Creation.¡± It was actually Jun who gasped while everyone was still looking on blankly.

    ¡°Master has technically only reached the fourth rank, but your soul has already been baptized in ascension, gaining the prerequisite qualifications of a Ninth Rank being. So like them, all traces of your soul will have undergone a similar transformation as a sign of your ascension.¡±

    ¡°All of them?¡± Jun gaped, leaning back in disbelief, mentally calculating the distribution and potential risks.

    ¡°What are Origin Runes?¡± Lily asked on behalf of the group.

    ¡°Every world is governed by their own universal laws represented as Runes unique to that world called World Runes. Origin Runes are one level above, representing the laws that govern all creation.¡± The graphics had changed to small colorful balls connected together by a branch.

    ¡°Most Ninth Ranked beings only have insight into a single path of Origin, while the more experienced have a handful more at most, but Master is different!¡± Sophie was getting a bit too worked up now, Jun thought as he watched the little bunnies start to all poof out their furry chests.

    ¡°Sophie theorizes that Master tempted the World Tree with his magnificent Creation to invite him as an Honored Guest and now he has seen ALL Paths in Creation, making him the most powerful Elder in the history of history!¡± When Scholar Sophie was on the verge of transforming into Passionate Berserker Sophie, Jun reached out and scooped her into his embrace to calm down with his Won¡¯t Get Off His Lap Sophie. Seriously, she looked like she was about to throw down.

    ¡°Basically, all my artwork and rune creations have had a transformation. That includes all the stuff I sent out and the pieces at your guys¡¯ place, I think. Do you know if they took anything with them?¡± Jun asked without saying names.

    Everyone gave it some thought and shook their heads.

    ¡°She only took some clothes and some other belongings. She left everything else.¡± Mary answered for her daughter, recalling the small pile of things Jun had given her pushed off to one corner.

    Juan and Davie both hesitated before Juan finally replied. ¡°He left most everything behind as well. He¡­ broke the pieces you gave him.¡± Juan said with shame. His eldest hadn¡¯t just broken the pieces of art that his brother had carefully created for him, he had demolished them. There was anger and rage in those actions that were plain to see. It had been a real shock to discover too late.

    Jun sighed in relief. Thanks to Jonathan¡¯s thoroughness in the oddest things, besides the gifts he handed out, and the ones owned by his family, the only issue would be the mirrored reflection of the Garden that existed at the University. Thinking about the wealth of Origin Runes sitting at the University, he thought of Professor Kindley and remembered the piece that he¡¯d sent to him. Jun could only wonder how crazed he¡¯d be with all his questions.

    Ella and Sophie were having a blast. Jun spent some time chatting about how helpful and knowledgeable his blushing Sophie was while Lily was busy asking her bunny more questions about the multiverse.

    ¡°Sophie, can you show lil Davie and Lily down to the hangar and the library? I think they¡¯ll find quite a few interesting things there. Maybe like a gift or something. I don¡¯t know, or wherever.¡± Jun said breezily, when he felt like it was time.

    ¡°Hanger?¡± ¡°Library?¡± Two voices exclaimed and once more in unison, ¡°¡°Gifts?!¡±¡±

    Davie was on his feet in a flash, but Lily had a bit more trouble with Mary, reluctant to let go without more affection. A hug and a kiss later, the two teens and a small Ella backpack with a Sophie hat and a second Sophie bouncing to lead the way were ready to go off and explore.

    ¡°What about you guys?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°We have some adult things to discuss, so run along, children.¡± Jun dismissed them in mock haughtiness.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Davie smirked. It was interesting that although both Danny and Jun liked to joke about him being younger, when Danny did it, he wanted violence, but when Jun did it, it felt annoying but endearing. It was a good thing that he had at least one good brother. He couldn¡¯t help worry, though. What problems were there that they didn¡¯t know about and being shielded from?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, lil bro. Go check out the Hanger and you¡¯ll understand a small part of why I¡¯m fearless!¡± Jun smirked.

    Curiosity blazing, the kids ran into the tropical forest after Sophie.

    Clear of all innocents, Jun looked at his unprepared adoptive parents and confessed. ¡°I¡¯m terrified.¡±

 Chapter 26: Gifts From Brother

    ¡°I have a Daddy~, I have a Grandmi~, I have a Grandpi~, I have a Aunty~, I have and Uncy~, I have soooo many Sophies~.¡± With every twirl there would be one more red bunny for a total of twelve little red teacup sized baby bunnies hopping and giggling through the air around their playmate.

    They watched the little girl sing and dance so joyfully and hoped their little Ella would always be so happy, the terrible past forgotten. Lily¡¯s grip tightened around Davie¡¯s larger left hand as she imagined the awful things that this innocent child had been through, heart still raw from the terrible truths that had wounded her. Davie squeezed back.

    A few steps more and the space changed. They had just been walking through the trees on a path that seemed endless when all of a sudden they were in a white hall with many strange doors. Each was different colored and engraved with different images.

    Davie was immediately drawn to the simple blood red wooden door with an extravagant sword and shield engraving to his right.

    Lily looked left and faced a violet wooden door with a carving of an open book of strange symbols that glowed mysteriously.

    Ella was having a blast chasing after the now dozens of baby bunnies, completely unbothered by the change.

    ¡°This is the Master Hall, which is connected to every space within the Domain.¡± Sophie, their official tour guide bunny, introduced with its new big round horn-rimmed glasses, looking very intelligent and professional in the way only a bunny could.

    Davie and Lily looked up and down the infinite hall and at the countless doors in awe.

    ¡°How are there so many?¡± Lily asked their cute guide.

    ¡°Most of these rooms are mere temporary reflections of the Garden for visitors. There are only six permanent spaces as of now, including the space we just exited.¡± Sophie Three said as it cutely gestured with one ear to point at the light blue door with the engraving of clouds that looked soft and shifting.

    Now that it was pointed out to them, they realized that besides the six doors of different colors, all the other countless doors were a lighter shade versions of the teal green door with the engraving of a familiar crystal tree.

    Jun had mentioned to them about how hundreds of visitors came every day to view his work. The thing about the mirrored dimensions was only now clicking. Those were a lot of visitors.

    ¡°Besides the Nature Room and the Garden Room, there is the Library, Armory, Hanger, and Foods and Medicines.¡± Sophie introduced the pair, pointing out the last two doors, one light yellow with glossy fruits and herbs, the last was black with a mechanical figure that really excited Davie. That one was the Hanger!

    ¡°This is merely a temporary measure. Once the initial influx on donations and gifts has been categorized and inventoried, newer and more permanent facilities will be constructed to serve as the core of Master¡¯s mighty Domain.¡± Sophie declared with a passion they never expected to see from a bunny.

    ¡°Where do we start? The Hanger right?¡± Davie asked rapidly, bouncing with anticipation.

    ¡°Heeheehee,¡± the bunny giggled. ¡°Master said to start with the Library, then the Armory and the Hanger last.¡±

    Ella joined Lily and Sophie in laughing at Davie¡¯s cries of despair. Lily shook her head as she dragged the overly dramatic pouting hulk through the violet door behind Ella and the bunny army.

    All other emotions were suppressed and forgotten as the unprepared duo gazed dumbly out into the endless forest of bookshelves of different sizes and heights, some only as tall as their waists and many others so tall they couldn¡¯t see the tops. It went on like this in all directions, as far as their mortal eyes could see. Neither could conceive how there could be so many written works in all the universe.

    Ella ran off giggling to play hide and seek with her bunny friends, already familiar from the tour Daddy gave her.

    ¡°The wealth that Jun has accumulated from the Garden in the brief span of a single week is astonishing even for the standards of an advanced Elder that has had thousands of years to gather wealth.¡± Sophie chirped in pride, her master¡¯s glory being her own.

    ¡°So they gave him books in exchanged for visiting the Garden?¡± Davie asked, unsure if his brother was getting jibed.

    ¡°Within the Nexus, knowledge is a highly coveted form of wealth.¡± Sophie corrected the ignorant. ¡°A great amount of it has been gifted from the Elders and the Crowns that come visiting, and represent the highest levels of knowledge that can¡¯t be bought. The rest has been purchased from the different markets with all the Merit donations.¡±

    ¡°And thats not the only thing he got. Remember the doors?¡± Lily reminded with in elbow.

    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Davie mumbled dumbly, reminded of mechas.

    ¡°So what kind of books are here?¡± Lily asked excitedly, not bothering to ask what a person could possibly need so many books for like Davie wanted to. Lily was ¡¯team book hoarder¡¯ all day long. It made perfect sense to buy every book in existence if you had the money for it.

    ¡°We have everything from instructional books like Martial Arts manuals and magic tomes, and theoretical studies of runes and magic formulas down to country town cook books and local folk lores.¡± Sophie hopped and multiplied. Red bunnies swarming out and retrieving interesting books and tomes of all sizes and topics.

    Lily was surrounded by a red flurry of fluff and books, discovering new worlds with each introduction. Sophie, with her better understanding of Davie, didn¡¯t bother with the cultural or complicated studies and introduced things that would excite him. Martial Arts and Mecha designs. Davie was drooling.

    They had never known that it was possible to train in a different way from body cultivation, only to learn that body cultivation was a highly difficult path that proportionally few trained in. So many methods and paths relied on connecting with the natural energies unique to the world.

    Why couldn¡¯t they do the same?

    It was their first clue that their world was abnormal.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    While these thoughts lingered in the back of their minds, two manuals were placed in front of the overwhelmed couple. Each looked ancient and worn and radiated a kind of pressure that weighed on their little hearts.

    ¡°For Davie, this is the Great Heavenly Movement, one of the most coveted body cultivation manuals for setting one¡¯s foundation within all the Nexus. Only those of iron wills can hope to practice it and survive, but for those that succeed, they will find their journey starting from a higher realm. Jun believes you are capable of using this manual to struggle to greatness. Do you dare?¡± The little ball of red fluff provoked.

    Davie didn¡¯t even hear her provocation. He heard the name, and that it was awesome and he was hooked. Both hands reverently extended and took the book from the bunny. The moment his hands touched the book, a white wisp flew from the book to Davie¡¯s forehead and all the knowledge within was helpfully transferred in full into Davie¡¯s mind. Comprehension was now his responsibility.

    ¡°For Lily, the Great Heavenly Movement would not be appropriate. Instead, this is the Void Mind Resonance Guide, a technique personally created by Elder Cynth. Your many years of enduring your spirit injury were also a process of training and refining the spirit and mind. This technique will help you capitalize on your advantages and awaken your spirit fire in a new direction.¡± Sophie enticed.

    Similar to Davie, Lily was hopelessly drawn to the tomb meant for her and, with Sophie¡¯s assistance received the inheritance.

    Neither remembered entering the red door into the Armory, only that Ella had a lot of fun pulling around half-responsive drooling idiots still busy settling injected knowledge, and that she wasn¡¯t very good at it, based on the half dozen bumps on both their foreheads, knees, and toes, but once again found no room to complain as they gapped at a truly impressive collection of deadly objects.

    Instead of the open space of chaotic bookshelves of the Library, the Armory was a giant field of tables and racks, each displaying beautiful and terrifying weapons, hot and cold. The rows of armors and defensive equipment that blurred the lines of armors and mechs were just as vast and interesting as the weapons.

    Davie was hopping from one foot to the other, eyes wandering like a madman from one giant shoulder mounted cannon that looked like it was carved from wood and crystals to the line of personal armors that shined and glimmered and beckoned to him, while Lily was eying the racks of what looked like magic staffs and wands with glittering curiosity.

    The echoes of distant laughter woke the two from their building eruptions and brought attention to the end of the row of the largest power-suits, to see Ella and a cloud of red fluffs pass through into a different space through a black rimmed opening through which a giant metal foot could be seen.

    ¡°Mechas!¡± Davie squealed.

    ¡°Yes, the lines get kinda blurry with some of the classifications so we left a permanent connection between the Armory and the Hanger.¡± Their red bunny explained.

    The next hour was like running through a toy store in a different world with different rules. The various weapons and armors of various magical effects were another physical slap in the face of evidence of the new world their older brother had walked them into.

    They could still comprehend weapons and armors made of metals and crystals and even monster materials like scales and fangs, but what was a sword made of despair? Were those anguished faces screaming through the black mist like blade? What was an armor made of thunder and lightning? Was that glimmering and flashy thing something a human could wear and not call it artistic suicide?

    There were blades and swords made of ice and fire, tempest cloud war whips, personal armors twenty feet tall made of blessed wood and sacred stones, and enormous crystal cannons that dwarfed their house.

    The most astonishing thing was that in the grand scale of shockery, this room was nothing, cause when they stepped through the black rimmed opening into the Hanger, they learned what ¡®big¡¯ truly meant.

    The massive mecha foot that had been visible through the connection belonged to the smallest mecha in the hanger, and even the biggest mechanical combat armor paled in scale to the other residents of the Hanger.

    There was a fucking mothership in the sky. A few of them. Each vastly different in style and purpose, but each larger than Trident Gate City in sheer size. This was clear because they weren¡¯t the only things in the sky to measure for scale.

    Battleships and floating castles and giant artificial monsters peppered the sky like stars with the three floating behemoths comfortably painting the entire backdrop of the collection.

    The ground was not empty either. The numbers of mountainous mechs, although many, were only a small corner of the earthbound collection. Luxury vehicles from cars, chariots, and ships lined one side, while titanic land based curiosities, like the twelve legged manor and the ten mile long brown steel earthworm like monstrosity that was apparently a mobile underground city, were parked on the other side.

    ¡°H-how, why, what?¡± Davie mumbled his confusion.

    ¡°An Elder is a being that has reached the pinnacles of power and authority. For them, boot-licking is a matter of honor and prestige. Who would remember the gift of a few precious manuals when another presents their entire collection? Who would remember the gift of a powerful sword when another presents an entire city?¡± Sophie¡¯s nose was so high in the sky with pride it would be forgiven to believe the red bunny was the owner. She knew this because she herself was such an exaggerated gift.

    Her creator Elder Paskone had never gifted or exchanged with anyone more than a tier one inter dimensional AI, her much dumber and weaker siblings of eight generations prior, always secretive and covetous of his most powerful Guardian AI series. Until he stepped through the Garden.

    What he gained there was incomparable to any other grace he¡¯d ever received. He practically chucked her, the pinnacle of his brilliance, right into her new master¡¯s clueless lap, in sheer gratitude.

    ¡°Wow¡­. So these were all gifts like everything else?¡± Lily asked blankly, her eyes riveted to what was essentially a small magical themed city with forests and a giant lake and some mountains¡­floating in space¡­.right between a black and gold spaceship just as vast, that looked rather menacing and warlike with thousands of canons on all its surfaces and another something that looked like they had taken the skeletal remains of a giant space whale and turned it into a metal ship with glimpses of artificial skies between the titanic ribcage.

    ¡°What did Jun leave for us?¡± Davie finally asked, his excitement finding its voice through the shock.

    The bunny with glasses chuckled almost menacingly as two of the teacup bunnies scampered over with something small in their little paws. Presented to their outstretched hands were two black obsidian rings.

    Surrounded by colossal and monolithic machines and magic, the two blankly stared at the little rings on their palms.

    ¡°Pahahaha!¡± Ella, who had been hiding, burst into laughter. ¡°Daddy said you¡¯d look stupid when you got your gifts. Heeheehee~.¡±

    Davie and Lily finally looked at each other and saw the stupid looks of collapsing anticipation and confusion on the other and burst into laughter and embarrassment. They really did look stupid. They had already received so much and here they were being disappointed they didn¡¯t get the toy they wanted. The greed for wealth in the face of treasures was a scary thing indeed. It felt like they had learned something important.

    ¡°The Rings of Titans house four levels of armors in a separate dimension, not including the spiritual armor you gain just for putting it on. These are the masterpieces designed and crafted by Elder Titania in collaboration with Elder Tesin for the protection and growth of her own children.¡± Sophie dropped the bomb. These weren¡¯t mere trinkets. They far outstripped most of these visually impressive war machines in value by many times. They were the only two of their kind in existence.

    Sophie couldn¡¯t imagine the expressions of the other Elders if they knew that Elder Titania had gifted the rings away. She had already known the story behind the Rings of Titans from her old master¡¯s records and understood the significance of Elder Titania finally parting with the protective charms that never got their chances to serve their roles.

    The drooping palms now felt heavy, no longer disappointed. They each carefully placed their rings on their right hand, Davie on his index, Lily on her ring finger. They each glanced at each other and blushed when they both saw the same expression the other felt.

    The instance their rings were in place, the loose rings magically refit around their new homes and both felt an immediate connection. One that revealed a wealth of opportunities. They looked at each other again, but now with stupid smiles.

    Ella and Sophie laughed at them.

 Chapter 27: Scary Thoughts

    Who were they? And how are they doing human testing? Where did the children come from?

    He had an unspeakable thought. One so chilling he refused to look at it again. But it was there.

    How far had the rot spread? He was afraid to lift the cover. He didn¡¯t want to look.

    Mary held her son as he took a moment to compose himself, clearly disturbed beyond the pain her daughter had inflicted. She was proud of Jun for not allowing the hurt to consume him like it had her, but also worried how much he was repressing.

    They still hadn¡¯t discussed them. Neither she nor Juan knew how.

    But at least in this moment, there was something else that was troubling her son in a way she¡¯d never seen. She wondered for the millionth time about what was haunting her little boy¡¯s past and feeling impotent in her helplessness.

    Juan stood close by and felt similarly concerned.

    His boy had become an influential person on the highest stage possible and made many friends that would probably look like gods to them. What matters could there be to make Jun feel afraid?

    Juan hadn¡¯t thought for a moment that his wayward son had any right or standing in Jun¡¯s heart to be of any genuine concern. He knew Jun preferred being low-key but had a higher pride than he¡¯d admit.

    So, was it about the ones after him? But it didn¡¯t look like Jun¡¯s confidence on that matter was faked.

    Whatever it was, he knew Jun would confide in them now that he brought it up. This was the difference between Jun¡¯s pride and Danny¡¯s arrogance. While Danny believed himself superior to everyone else and above their help, Jun knew how to ask from those he trusted.

    It didn¡¯t take long for their son to find the words to voice the terrible fears that now became their fears.

    Jun¡¯s casual description of the precarious state of their world¡¯s spirit was alarming, and the very real threat of an untimely Second Wave wasn¡¯t helpful either, but Jun seemed confident in turning the situation around so they drew strength from that.

    It was the origins of their adoptive granddaughter that was disturbing their son¡¯s heart.

    When the children had been around, Jun had explained that Ella had escaped from a secret lab where she experienced many hardships. They had been horrified but comforted that she was now safely with them.

    She was such a little thing, so skinny and malnourished that all her ribs were prominent with flesh sunken. Thankfully, she seemed in good health with boundless energy befitting her age.

    Now that there were no children around, Jun revealed more of the truth.

    ¡°Thousands of¡­ of babies?¡± Mary stuttered in horror. Tears welling as waves of nausea threatened to overwhelm her. Juan supported her from behind, with similar emotions flashing across his face.

    Jun regretted himself immediately. His adoptive mother was too kind to have even imagined such horrors. How could he have just dumped that in her face? There must have been a more sensitive way to disclose such awful truths. He was in such a rush in his own distress that he¡¯d forgotten himself. Well, at least the band aide was already ripped off.

    ¡°I asked Lady Cynth, an Elder friend, to do some tests,¡± Jun kept going. The truth sucked, but it couldn¡¯t be ignored. ¡°Whoever these bastards are, they harvested thousands of infant souls and used them as artificial nourishment for Ella¡¯s soul. There are also signs of several over similarly strengthened souls being bound to hers in her body.¡±

    Jun paused there to give them a chance to digest that when Juan asked, ¡°So are you saying there are multiple souls that have been nurtured with thousands of baby souls each in her one little body?¡±

    ¡°The papers that Ella is always clutching.¡± Jun said, not answering immediately.

    ¡°Yes, Ella showed us her ¡®sisters.¡¯¡± Mary chirped as she recalled the little girl¡¯s excitement to introduce her ¡®family¡¯ to them, ¡°I wanted to ask you about that.¡±

    ¡°Those were the four girls that she grew up with.¡± He still remembered how Ella tearfully recounted the scariest moment in her life, one more terrifying than her escape had been. The day her sisters disappeared.

    ¡°They injected their souls into hers and now they¡¯re all jumbled up in her. I think they are the reason she could escape the facility. It seems they still have their own consciousness and an ability to interact with the world. They¡¯re dormant for now, maybe because they used up their limited energy, but Lady Cynth used some of her power and helped stabilize her situation.¡± Jun explained to his rightfully shocked adoptive parents.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°What happens when they wake up?¡± Mary asked, understanding nothing about the souls business but still concerned whether the little girl would be safe with so many in her little body.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but Lady Cynth assured me it won¡¯t be dangerous to Ella at least, so we¡¯ll just find out when it happens.¡± Jun helplessly shrugged.

    ¡°What was it all for? And where did they get so many children to sacrifice?¡± Juan quietly asked, having seen the crux of the matter.

    Jun sighed and shook his head, signaling his own confusion.

    After an uncomfortable silence, Mary spoke, ¡°There has been nothing about missing children from the news, and even if it was all covered up, it would be impossible to hide so many. Could it be¡­.clones?¡±

    Mary¡¯s hesitation and skepticism at her own suggestion was expected. The topic and history of cloning had been an extremely popular genre in the Film Prompter circles that had captivated the imaginations of creatives and storytellers for years.

    Humanity¡¯s sordid history with the particular failed branch of scientific study was filled with colorful pre Fall characters and events from greedy old billionaires seeking immortality to global dictators seeking cheap super soldiers and ended when the world governments officially banned the study beyond medical research. Officials had always assured the masses that no human cloning had ever been successful, but the public¡¯s deep mistrust of the government only helped fuel the public paranoia. Countless urban legends bloomed of people being replaced with clones that the government could do nothing about. Of course, by that point, the public¡¯s focus was all on the Colonization projects.

    In modern times, people mostly treated it as science fiction, but with a hint of nervousness. Cause it wasn¡¯t real. Right?

    ¡°No. Cloning is impossible.¡± Jun refuted and explained. ¡°I¡¯ve learned more since I¡¯ve been here. The whole process of birth and life is heavily reliant on the world spirit. It wouldn¡¯t recognize cloning as life, so they can¡¯t gain souls.¡±

    ¡°What about test-tube babies?¡± Mary interjected. ¡°As long as they have a healthy egg and viable seed, they could grow any number of children.¡±

    Jun thought about that. He wasn¡¯t wrong. There were significant differences from the two, and there was plenty of evidence of success from scientific research before the Fall.

    But the question remained. Where were they getting all this genetic material?

    ¡°How about we shelve this for now?¡± Juan said as he placed a firm hand on Jun¡¯s overburdened shoulders. ¡°This isn¡¯t your responsibility Jun,¡± He reminded.

    ¡°But I¡¯m in a position where I can do a lot. It doesn¡¯t feel right to just ignore this,¡± Jun said, wanting himself to recognize his new position and influence.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t ignore it. But don¡¯t focus on what you can¡¯t do. Focus on what you can do and work from there,¡± Juan said patiently, in the way he did when he wanted to guide his children. ¡°We don¡¯t know more about Ella¡¯s situation. What we do know is that she¡¯s with us now and that you¡¯ve bravely taken up the mantel of guardian and protector. There¡¯s a whole list of other problems you scared us with, too. As we move forward, we¡¯ll learn more and do more, so we can¡¯t stop here.¡±

    Mary looked at her boys and couldn¡¯t hide her pride. They were so grown up, kind hearted and mature.

    ¡°Hey what¡¯s up with that look?¡± Juan asked suspiciously. He didn¡¯t like that smile. It made him feel funny.

    ¡°What are your plans for Ella?¡± Mary ignored him and asked her son pointedly. She knew how responsible Jun was, but being a father was a whole new kind of adventure.

    Thankful to both his adoptive parents for lifting the fog that hindered his sight, they moved on to parenting tips and guidelines, crap-tons of childcare literature and names of famous parenting gurus being thrown left and right by an excited Mary.

    In the hours they waited for the kids to return from their guided tour, the three adults brainstormed and discussed numerous potential next steps. They talked about the kids¡¯ continued education, their careers as prompters, what Jun wanted to do about the Crowns, the kind of role he wanted in society, and how he envisioned the future.

    This discussion couldn¡¯t avoid the subject of Ella¡¯s introduction into society. Was it even possible or was it too risky and what were the risks?

    Then there was the unpleasant bit of all of Jun¡¯s work having been stolen. And by whom.

    He couldn¡¯t lie. That one hurt.

    Jun had never questioned Danny when asked to sign anything, neither had he ever bothered reading the contracts. His brother had his absolute trust.

    Apparently, he had signed away all his rights to all his art and broadcasts. Now, James Vaults, ¡®The Last Artist,¡¯ was claiming everything had been his own specialized AI¡¯s productions and was selling licenses to all the big and small data farms for anyone and everyone to use his art as a resource. Jun felt foolish for feeling grateful for Danny¡¯s enthusiastic help in digitally documenting his entire portfolio of work now.

    Hindsight was a bitch.

    He tried hard to not think about what Desi would think of all this.

    Jun noticed how they skirted around the topic that had never come up, obviously not wanting to make him feel cornered into talking about anything he wasn¡¯t yet comfortable revealing. He appreciated the space they gave him, but it was time now.

    If anyone deserved to know about his past, it was his family.

    As if right on cue, their heads turned in unison as they heard the cheerful and silly laughter of their children returning with a giant red cloud of tiny jumping baby bunnies.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± With a scream and a plop, a mass of giggles cannon balled into Jun¡¯s open embrace. ¡°They looked so stupid, Daddy!¡± Ella squealed and then burst into laughter when Lily came and retaliated with tickles while Davie was busy recounting the crazy things they¡¯d seen and about the amazing gifts Jun had left for them.

    Jun looked out at the lapping waves and listened to the happy sounds of his family and selfishly decided to wait just a little more on bringing up the last topic. They had already covered some heavy things. It was fine to hold off for a bit.

    He wanted to bask in this warmth for just a little longer. It was a great moment.

 Chapter 28: Friends Freak Out Together

    Nicole Silverwind considered herself super lucky to be from the Silverwind Family. The wealth and opportunities aside, the Silverwinds paid particular attention to their children¡¯s intellectual growth as free thinkers and realists. Other children of S-Ranked Families only associated with those they deemed elite. The children of the Silverwind Family knew that human value couldn¡¯t be measured by positions and wealth, but by character and capability.

    Why this was significant for Nicole was because always free to be a normal child, make normal friends, and do normal things. It was how she became best friends with the ditsy Desi despite her commoner background.

    Desi was the perpetually happy, free spirit friend that made her life more colorful.

    Just because she was free to make her own friends, it didn¡¯t mean it was easy to do.

    She didn¡¯t have many friends.

    Nicole Silverwind was a bit awkward and 100% intimidating.

    The combination of her elite background and her disdain for those with that background and a heaping of pride - well - yeah.

    Desi never cared. So she never cared that her Besti came with a tag-along.

    That was all he ever was to Nicole. Desi¡¯s Boyfriend. That was his name.

    She never bothered much with her best friend¡¯s friendly boyfriend because he was weak and had no intentions to become strong. She loathed those who lacked ambition in an age where strength mattered so much.

    Sure he was in the Rune Studies Department, then he should strive to be the best there, but according to her friend, he was just breezing through and treating his studies like a side hobby.

    In her mind, the Boyfriend was a spineless background character to be acknowledged and then ignored.

    That was until two years ago.

    Unlike other scions of Ranker Families who cared more about maintaining their extravagant appearances and wouldn¡¯t be caught dead in any part of the city deemed unworthy, Nicole had no qualms with running through the back alleys of the Outer Ring, hunting rare hostile spiritual manifestations. Sure, it was dirty and gross smelling, and for sure, don¡¯t jump on puddles, but that¡¯s what made it fun!

    Through the winding maze like turns of the back alleys where no one could see her run atop rooftops and across walls, she could completely let go of her image and the responsibilities of her name and just, run.

    Freedom.

    It was during one of those lone adventures that she heard a shout of pure bloodcurdling terror. And then another.

    A plea for help.

    The sounds were distant but desperate, and as someone who believed it was the responsibility of the strong to protect the weak, she ran.

    With her familiarity of the back allies, it didn¡¯t take long for distant cries to be near cries, but the voice was also becoming more desperate, more terrified and for the first time she feared her speed inadequate, and from that, other doubts creeped in. Was she going to be too late? What was the danger that invoked such terror? Was she strong enough to handle it? Should she should wait for back-up? Was she running to her doom? Should she¡­ stop?

    In that moment where fear threatened to conquer courage, a figure flashed past her with blinding speed.

    In the span of the moment it took her to process her shock, the screams changed. The desperate human cries were replaced with the screams of something inhuman. It was scraggly and harsh and sounded like the anthem to children¡¯s fears. And it sounded scared.

    Then there was silence.

    Nicole didn¡¯t know when fear planted her feet on the ground. The hand that wiped the cold sweat from her forehead was trembling. She laughed at herself bitterly.

    With nervous steps, she approached the silence.

    The scene she quietly intruded on was one of horror.

    Several bodies, gruesomely mangled by something with giant teeth, was surrounded by a dozen knocked out colorfully dressed street thugs. In the center stood a familiar back figure, gently draping his coat other a surviving child, shielding him from the view of the vengeance that had been dealt against the monster that had killed the his friends.

    The moment would be touching except the ¡®something with giant teeth¡¯ had been smeared out of bloody existence against the alley walls, bloody monster parts and organs painting an unspeakable mural as a backdrop.

    The sounds of sirens distracted Nicole for only a second. When she turned back, he was gone, the surviving boy having passed out from shock, carefully laid a ways from all the blood and unpleasant things.

    Nicole naturally took charge as law enforcement arrived. From the passed out gangsters, they found that their leader, a second cleansed criminal, had bought a black market monster and wanted to test it out on some passing kids. From the surviving child, she learned that he and his pals were just cutting through the alleys for fun when they were attacked by a monster. It attacked them one after the other and when he thought that his own life was over, someone showed up, grabbed the monster, used it to knock out the bad guys and then hurt it real real real bad.

    She wondered if what happened to the monster was disturbing the child as much as everything else.

    Nicole recognized the coat the boy had clenched around himself, unwilling to part with it.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    She also recognized that as a first cleansed warrior, she probably couldn¡¯t have even handled the side characters that didn¡¯t lack for first cleansed, let alone the leader who was a whole tier stronger. Then there was the monster, which was destroyed so completely that they couldn¡¯t even determine its rank, but according to the gangsters, without the restraining collar, not even the boss could handle it. So what did that make him?

    She told no one about the incident, but from that day, Desi¡¯s Boyfriend graduated and earned his own name. Jun Hopper. A man of many mysteries.

    Over the next two years, she quietly watched this boy that worked so hard to pretend to be ordinary and in doing so found that she had almost missed out on a great friendship.

    Jun Hopper was a sincere person who treasured his close relationships like they were his treasures. He wasn¡¯t intimidated by her background, having no problem teasing her like he would any other friend and he never tried to gain anything from her besides respect. The last one was perhaps the greatest surprise when she realized that he was the first and only one in her life that expected nothing from her but friendship. Even Desi wasn¡¯t shy about using her membership cards or even her influence on a couple occasions, but never Jun.

    The number of surprises she gleamed from her new friend weren¡¯t insignificant.

    The ¡®art¡¯ that she had previously dismissed as a silly became her obsession.

    Learning that his genius extended to his studies, something Desi had always insisted he didn¡¯t take seriously, from Tiana Firestorm, someone with far stricter standards than her own, was another.

    Seeing him awaken his Spirit Fire and step into the Fourth Cleansed and join the ranks of power that included her own father and grandfather was mind blowing.

    She was certain there was nothing else he could show her that could match the shock he¡¯d already given her.

    So what the fuck was this?

    ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Make that mountain into a Sophie!¡±

    ¡°Haha alight. Like that? Maybe in fall colors? That¡¯s not quite the same shade of red is it¡­.leeeet¡¯s yup!¡±

    ¡°Giant Sophie!¡±

    ¡°Wow, bro! What about creating doors to the different platforms? These Cloud Carpets are fast, but this place is getting so big it still takes a long time to get from one Super Hanger to the next.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah. That¡¯s a good point. Hmm, how about this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about! Ha! Haa! Haaa!¡±

    ¡°Hey stop hopping back and forth through the portals like that. You¡¯re gonna set a poor example for Ella! Geesh! Do you have to be so embarrassing in front of our seniors?¡±

    ¡°Jun! Jun! Jun! The Library Tower! Can you make a search and organization system?¡±

    ¡°I am way ahead of you, Tiana! You see those floating comfy chairs? Sit on one and you can register your own personal account and you can access copies of however many books you want. It¡¯ll help you find and store everything you¡¯re reading and want to read and comes with an unlimited tea and coffee dispenser!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!!!¡±

    ¡°I know right?!?!¡±

    ¡°EVERYONE PAUSE!!! TOO! MANY! COFFEE?!¡±

    Everyone paused mid movement, scared of what would happen if they provoked a strained Nicole. Even Ella was eying her nervously mid skip.

    Mary gently wrapped the crazy eyed girl that was clearly having a hard time, into a comforting embrace before the poor thing started really hyperventilating.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot. I know, sweetie. It¡¯s a perfectly rational reaction. I almost lost myself at first, so I totally get it. What part of it was the most shocking for you? The island in the sky? Or maybe the scary space whale thingy beside it? That was what did it for me, personally.¡±

    Nicole slowly turned her head behind her to see what she was talking about. Her mouth dropped and brain short-circuited.

    Mary looked at her apologetically. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t see those yet?¡±

    Nicole could only weakly shake her head, defeated.

    She had just been working late into the night on tedious paperwork to prepare for her new guild when she had received a pleasant but bewildering surprise. A strange invitation through the Nexus that confused her sleep deprived mind.

    But the important bits came through clear. The person who had invaded all her spare thoughts for the past week had invited her. She didn¡¯t understand what a Personal Domain was but what else was there to it? He had invited her.

    The bombardment of continual surprises that followed those casual feelings was a real test of one¡¯s character.

    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but bitterly compare herself with someone else that experienced the same emotional bombardment.

    Tiana looked totally fine, frolicking about with the other children, marveling at one thing or another with Jun¡¯s daughter - like wha? - seeminly completely at ease with the reality crushing knowledge of multiverses and demigods that had just so casually been flung at their faces the moment they had stepped through.

    Now they were ¡®brainstorming the world¡¯ where Jun played god and organized his treasures around his world. It was a giant mess.

    ¡°What about delegating things like libraries and research to the island? You know, make it like a scholarly place.¡± She weakly suggested. She lost all motivation to fight.

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡± Jun exclaimed and scooped up his little Ella that was running out of strength from standing ¡®paused¡¯ mid stride. He twirled her around and loved the giggles as he asked theatrically, ¡°Didn¡¯t Daddy¡¯s friend have a good idea Sweetie?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, Daddy, my name is Ella, not Sweetie!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cause my Ella is so Sweet! Now I wanna take a big bite and see if you¡¯re really sweet! Aaaaargh!¡±

    ¡°Aahhahaha! Nooo don¡¯t eat me! I don¡¯t taste gooood!¡±

    Ella squirmed out of his grasp in a fit of panicked giggles and hopped on to the back of a giant red bunny and made a getaway.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing great Jun. You¡¯re already a great dad,¡± Juan said as he rested his hand on his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just don¡¯t forget that now your job is protecting that smile.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Dad, I won¡¯t forget.¡± Jun said.

    After a moment of silence between the two as they watched Ella play with her new family and friends, Jun asked. ¡°How did that feel?¡±

    ¡°It was weird.¡± Juan stated without hesitation, and they both laughed. ¡°But not bad,¡± He continued. ¡°I just hope I¡¯ve earned it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, for sure. No doubt of that.¡± Jun reassured. ¡°You¡¯ve been so great, even when I was basically a stranger. You¡¯ve always been there for me and I¡¯ve always appreciated it. How could I call you any different when you raised me along with your sons as if I was one of them? Right? Dad?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Son.¡± Juan looked away right then and Jun could swear he heard some sniffling from the bearded giant. Right as he was about to tease him relentlessly, he sensed it. One of them was ready.

    Jun quickly looked around to sense who it was. With new senses he was still in training to hone, he felt the surrounding energies and their ripples within the planes he could sense. Of the seven ripples that represented those he¡¯d allowed access into his inner domain, one was showing signs of instability.

    With eyes that saw more than others, Jun called out, ¡°Davie, come here. Everyone gather around.¡±

    Nicole and Mary were still commiserating when they felt chills go down their backs. Something ridiculous was going to happen. They weren¡¯t the only ones that had the same premonition and the same conclusion, but with vastly different attitudes.

    ¡°We¡¯re coming!¡± Lily and Tiana, along with a happy Ella, were having a blast and were excited for the next surprise while the one who had been called had already sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right. He felt. Restless.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Juan asked.

    ¡°Did you and mom finish picking out which cultivation techniques you want to go with?¡± Jun asked instead of answering.

    ¡°Yeah, we went with our first picks. Why?¡± Juan was getting suspicious, too.

    ¡°Oh, really? Are you sure? The second and third picks are almost just as good and not nearly as difficult.¡±

    Mary answered this time, ¡°Jun, I feel like you¡¯re looking down on us. In case you needed reminding young man, Juan and I were both active Hunters in our early years. It¡¯s how we all met. We¡¯ve seen plenty of action and aren¡¯t afraid of a challenge.¡± She said with a fierceness that startled all her children.

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s how you feel, that¡¯s great, cause you¡¯re all about to practice your new methods to break through, starting with lil Davie.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 29: New Lives

    Tiana found it difficult to contain herself. Ever since she accepted the strange Nexus invitation that she wondered was a hallucination, her eyes had been filled with wonder.

    Everything from the revelation of other universes and their shared war against the Enemy, Jun¡¯s magical ascent to Elder status within that giant war machine, to even the ominous news of imminent dangers, both homegrown and external, that threatened their world¡¯s very existence, brought Tiana great excitement.

    It wasn¡¯t that she reveled in the thought of all that chaos, it was that her world had broadened by such a scale that everything she had known felt a little meaningless now, and instead of feeling despair at her insignificance, Tiana was excited. A world she should have no rights of even knowing about had been brought right to her fingertips, the invitation to explore held wide open by someone she deeply admired.

    He had invited her into this wondrous world and allowed her to participate in this newest of grandest of adventures.

    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t freak when Jun waved the world blank.

    All the haphazardly placed and exotically shaped landmarks, gifts and even the sky had disappeared. They all stood around in an infinitely white space.

    Nicole was gesturing limply at the absurdity, unable to find the words to express herself, Mary still beside her, one hand rubbing her back in comfort, her own shock being neatly stored in the ¡®Will Deal With Later¡¯ portion of her heart.

    Jun picked up the gaping Ella and whispered something into her ear.

    Looking excited, she nodded vigorously. Sophie, now a singular bunny on Ella¡¯s shoulder, was quickly grasped in Ella¡¯s embrace. Everyone watched curiously as Jun held Ella out from under her arms, where the red bunny nodded in anticipation.

    Under everyone¡¯s confused gazes, Jun briefly lowered the precious girl before chucking her straight into the air so high, a normal person wouldn¡¯t be able to see her. Before anyone could ask ¡®why?¡¯ or scream ¡®child abuse¡¯, there was a bright flash in the sky.

    It was like a reverse firework, the expanding flashes of light spreading throughout the sky, spread an inky darkness that eventually stained the once white expanse pitch black. It only took moments for their world to darken completely, illuminated by the countless sparkles remaining in the sky like a thousand constellations.

    Mouths were still a gap when they all heard the melodious ringing of a child¡¯s laughter. Ella was returning from the sky, not hurtling down like a meteor but like a cute little knight, valiantly returning victorious upon her trusty steed, Sophie the Big Red Bunny, one hop at a time until they both flew directly into her abusive father¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°One more! One more!¡± Ella plead, her lower lip pouted out. Jun almost broke, but eventually put her down after a promise that they could play more after he¡¯d gotten everyone ready.

    That last part perked up all ears. Got them ready for what?

    ¡°Davie! Front and center!¡± Jun barked.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here!¡± Davie cried out as he scrambled. He hadn¡¯t gone through any military training yet, but he still knew what to do when his brother called out like that.

    ¡°So did you enjoy those snacks I gave you?¡± Jun asked with a smug smile Davie didn¡¯t like.

    ¡°Yeaaah?¡± Davie responded with a hesitance that everyone but Ella shared. Even the latecomers had been offered the fascinating fruits and snacks with an innocent smile.

    ¡°I mentioned I got those as gifts from some Elders to snack on, right?¡± Jun asked, smile increasingly sinister.

    ¡°Yeaaaaaah?¡± Davie¡¯s feeling of restlessness was increasing by the second and he was starting to want to go for a run or something, so long as he could burn off some energy.

    ¡°Did you think demigods would give out common things to eat?¡± Jun¡¯s smile was so devious now that Davie really wanted to slap it.

    ¡°Dude, what did you feed us, bro? Stop messing around!¡± Davie cried out, sweat beginning to form on his brows as he hopped on the balls of his feet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all good stuff. Just some things the Elders apparently give to their young when setting their foundations.¡± Jun¡¯s face softened and tone relaxed.

    ¡°My wha-?¡± Davie was not relaxed.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, so apparently the first phases of cultivation, before lighting your Spirit Fire, is universally considered ¡®Building the Foundation.¡¯ So for us, that would be the three Body Cleansings before Spirit Fire Awakening. The stronger the foundation, the greater the potential of your Spirit Fire and the further you can climb. The tonics I gave you all are for conditioning the optimal body for a stronger foundation that can take you to the top.¡± Jun explained painfully slowly. Everyone else gulped nervously as they remembered how they carelessly munched on those ¡®snacks.¡¯

    They ate so much.

    ¡°So what should I do?!¡± Davie nearly shouted, whole body trembling as he bounced from one foot to the next like he really needed to pee.

    ¡°This is an enormous fortuitous opportunity and I¡¯ve taken great measures to maximize on the gains so that you can fly~ into the sky~.¡± Jun spoke slowly and with a gravitas that made everyone want to punch him in the face. Even Ella could tell that he was messing with Davie now as she giggled at Davie¡¯s goofy faces.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°This is called the Grand Starfall Array, refined from a hundred thousand ancient stars from the very first universe to ever exist. For everyone else, it¡¯ll help supplement their cultivation from the outside while the tonics work from within. But for you there is an additional mystery prize! Something way cooler than anything else I¡¯ve given you. Aren¡¯t you excited Davie?¡± Jun hopped up and down with the already hopping Davie, both holding vastly different expressions.

    ¡°Bro, stop messing with me man, what do you want me to do?!¡± Davie plead, with tears beginning to form from frustration. He felt like he was about to burst with energy soon.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Jun shouted, no longer messing around. ¡°Go over there and demonstrate the Ten Star Steps of the of the Great Heavenly Movement!¡±

    Before Jun had even finished speaking, Davie was sprinting out into the darkness and planting both feet in a half horse stance. He did his best to calm his heart that beat like war drums as his breath came out in steaming billows. With eyes closed, his entire focus went into correcting his form as he integrated the knowledge that was magically injected into his brain.

    Juan and Mary swiftly approached the smiling Jun, a thousand stormy questions written in their eyes. The rest of the girls split their attentions from the prone figure in the distance and the one with the answers, a swirl of emotions flickering in their eyes.

    Seeing the oncoming storm, Jun headed them off first.

    ¡°They¡¯re just some snacks to raise your potentials. I¡¯ve been assured that they are very gentile for digestion.¡± He tried to placate.

    ¡°Psh~! If master decided to auction off those ¡®snacks,¡¯ who knows how many wars would start for competition. Those were priceless treasures!¡± Sophie moped, thinking her master didn¡¯t understand what using good things in moderation meant.

    ¡°Then why is lil Davie like that?¡± Mary asked, concerned.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s going to happen to all of you too,¡± Jun said like it was nothing. Sure enough, Lily was already feeling the restlessness. Mary and Juan were only now beginning to sense it. ¡°Mastering the first chapters of your new methods will require a tremendous amount of energy, and the tonics paired with the array will help you through it. The important thing to note is to focus purely on cultivating. Don¡¯t be distracted. It¡¯s very important that you take the first time seriously. The three of you can spread out at your own pace once I¡¯ve got you all set.¡± He said as he snapped a few things from his storage dimension.

    ¡°Now for Lily, all your cultivation needs for Void Mind Resonance Guide are quiet solitude in a place with a firm presence of the Void, so I¡¯m giving you the Void Chamber Pearl. In the Void, your senses will try to betray you. Remain steadfast and focus on your cultivation and the wisdom that¡¯s been passed on to you.¡± After giving her some more instructions, Lily ran off in a separate direction to begin her first steps to a great adventure.

    Sophie had been her amazing assistant self and already retrieved the manuals for Mary and Juan from the Library. Mary had chosen to practice the Falling Leaf Sword Dance, so was given an ancient scroll, while Juan held the blood-soaked stone tablet of the Chaos God¡¯s Copper Body.

    Off in the distance, the fidgeting figure of Davie had finally found the correct stance. Both arms were extended out to his sides as if to embrace the sky while his feet were ready to move the world with his step.

    He moved. Slowly.

    The refined stars in the sky started to shimmer.

    A hand made a fist while a foot began to push and stars shone.

    They were each such small and insignificant movements, but it was clear from the sweat drenched state of his clothes that they required tremendous effort.

    Seeing the magical sight of the world responding to his son¡¯s efforts, Juan felt moved. His youngest was going to achieve something with his life, regardless of his desires. And it seemed so was he.

    Each of the parents absorbed their techniques and, after some instruction, went off in their respective directions through the endless night with firm resolves.

    Finally, Jun turned to address the two girls that were standing there with their puppy dog eyes, anticipation clear. He laughed.

    With a snap, a doorway appeared, and Jun gestured for them all to enter. On the other side, Nicole and Tiana came out into a world of books, scrolls, parchments, manuscripts, and cave etchings. Epic towers of bookshelves dotted the landscape of vast fields of loose documents fluttering like grass.

    ¡°Wow, this place changes every time I come in here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t settled on a particular setting yet. It will keep cycling through different formats until you do.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so fun!¡±

    The casual chatter awoke the two girls from their stupor faster than the last shock. They wouldn¡¯t lose points for adaptability.

    Neither was sure when they were surrounded by hundreds of wisps of light, some barely bright enough to be noticed at all, while others shone like little suns. The air was still, but a spiritual pressure weighed down on the girls in pulses of energy as brighter lights pushed away the dimmer ones until only two blinding orbs shone before each of the girls. Then it was over.

    Nicole and Tiana looked around in confusion as the sudden absence was more disconcerting than the appearance. Before either could voice their doubts, two red bunnies came hopping over from different directions, each with something in her little bunny arms.

    The one that hopped into Nicole¡¯s surprised embrace had come with a giant fang of an apex predator the size of Nicole¡¯s arm. Every square inch of the ancient fang was covered in strange, glowing red scratches. The second bunny hopped that into Tiana¡¯s arms, held a small blue leather tomb that rippled like a fluid.

    The girls thanked their bunnies and as they felt the strange surfaces of their newly presented items, names and promises for power resounded in their minds.

    Divine Beast King¡¯s Fist!

    Grand Water Transformation Art!

    They sounded so epic! Was this for them?!

    ¡°Oh, you must be extremely compatible. You each got a single pick.¡± A casual voice interrupted and reminded them both of whom to direct all their new round of shock towards.

    ¡°Jun! What just happened? Is this what I think it is?¡± Nicole shouted out, eyes bloodshot with anticipation. Tiana was staring with an even more intense glare, her hands shaking so much her bunny was worried she might be dropped.

    ¡°Those lights were the wisps of consciousness of all the body refinement manuals in the Library. They were examining you both for your compatibilities for their arts. It feels like they¡¯re competing, cause when they examined the folks and there were ties in brightness, they looked like they were gonna fight it out to be chosen. You each had a single art that shone brighter than theirs did. I wonder if it¡¯s because your general potential is higher than theirs.¡± Jun began explaining until his mind wondered off on a tangent as it often did.

    Both having grown used to their friend¡¯s penchant for distraction, just coughed.

    ¡°Oh! You haven¡¯t absorbed it yet? Just hold it and focus.¡± Jun tried to explain, but having never experienced the phenomena himself, couldn¡¯t be more descriptive.

    Instead of nitpicking, both of his patient and understanding friends poured their entire focus and attention on their objects. Almost immediately, they both experienced the most inexplicable experience of their entire dream like adventure.

    Knowledge was pouring into them as if it had always been there, minus the associations with all their other knowledge and memories. Their previous feelings of insecurities about their lack of expertise in their family arts were inorganically paired with extensive irrefutable expertise in practices that far outstripped those supposedly powerful Family Arts by so many leagues it wasn¡¯t even funny anymore.

    From ignorant to experts, the change came too suddenly.

    It felt weird.

    It felt like a new beginning.

 Chapter 30: A Step Forward

    Of the myriad paths to Ascension, cultivating the body had always been viewed as an extreme path paved by martial masters seeking greater strength at greater expenses.

    While most paths lay their foundations in the absorption of energy and the establishment of cores or centers to cultivate external power, body cultivators tempered their own bodies into powerful treasures capable of producing their own life force energy, thus becoming independent from the limits of the world.

    Of course, if it were only good things, everyone would do it. Practitioners were rare because body cultivation was harder and more strenuous than most other paths, with few gaining anything for their efforts. If given a choice, most would embark in other directions.

    The people of Earth did not have the luxury.

    In a world barely hanging on by a thread, there were no native energies for humans to cultivate with. The only path was to cultivate and temper bodies that could stand alone.

    The few hundred manuals with wisps of consciousnesses represented the pinnacle of all such paths recorded throughout the countless worlds, each with different philosophies and foundations.

    Unlike the Grand Water Transformation Art or the Falling Leaf Sword Dance, that originated from worlds of martial might, the Great Heavenly Movement was not strictly martial based.

    Through a special mantra that focused the mind and harnessed the body, the soul would resonate with the stars and attract celestial energies, powers that originated from creation, to nurture body and soul for a foundation that even demigods envied.

    And it hurt like a bitch.

    Lil Davie¡¯s sweat drenched muscles twitched and screamed under unseen pressures that were repeatedly destroying and rebuilding his body as he moved. If it weren¡¯t for the ever bursting strength exploding from his belly and the nurturing of the gentle starlight that pulsed like little cheerleaders constantly refreshing his mind, he greatly doubted if any sane person could survive the first step without literally exploding.

    Regardless, Lil Davie was not deterred. He knew what kind of life altering opportunity he¡¯d been handed so he focused on his breath, the movement of his feet, and the archaic mantra that was in a mysterious language he somehow both did and didn¡¯t understand and was the key to all suffering and progression.

    Once he finished the tenth step, lil Davie would succeed in the first Star Pledging Ritual. He wasn¡¯t sure how that would work, since this wasn¡¯t his sky, but he didn¡¯t allow himself room to doubt and only strove forward.

    Just focus on the next step.

    Blood mixed with sweat, some dropping and irritating his bloodshot eyes, but he didn¡¯t blink. Everything was pain, as nearly every muscle in his body had gone through at least one full round of destruction and regrowth. And with a breath and a chant, it began again.

    Just focus on the next step.

    ----

    Everything was darkness.

    Everything was silence.

    Everything was stillness.

    It was small, but it felt vast.

    The foundation of the Void Mind Resonance Guide laid in the ¡®Void.¡¯ It was developed by Lady Cynth in her younger years when, in laying the foundation for her legend, she was betrayed by her comrades out of jealousy and cast into Valley of Death, where no elf had ever escaped.

    Within the Valley of Death, where the laws of the world were fractured and incomplete, the young Lady Cynth, the most promising sorceress the Devleian Empire had ever seen, floated in a darkness cut away from the world¡¯s energies, making her talents in magic about as useful as her ability to bake cookies.

    It wasn¡¯t known how long she floated in still meditation when genius defined itself once more. The young Lady Cynth, cast out to die in an inescapable prison by the ones that called themselves her friends, resonated with the Void.

    She embraced the emptiness that existed between the everything and drew power from it.

    The day she emerged from the Void was the day all her precious ¡®friends¡¯ were repaid with similar fates as she hunted down each and every one and cast them into the Void through scars in space of her own creation and a new legend was born.

    She later created the Void Chamber Pearl, a heavenly tool crafted from a Temporal Pearl that trapped the essence of the Void, making it the perfect place to train the Void Mind Resonance Guide, which was why she had gifted it to Jun for the little sister with the damaged spirit, since the main and most dangerous prerequisite to training was the experience of a fractured soul.

    Unlike lil Davie¡¯s restlessness of the body, Lily¡¯s practice of the Void Mind Resonance Guide made it a restlessness of the mind as the core of refinement. The mantra of the Great Heavenly Movement that connected the soul with the stars through the body, The Void Mind Resonance Guide connected the soul with the Void through the mind. There was no excruciating pain or vigorous movements. She simply sat in a meditative pose and attempted to blend into the Void.

    External stimuli faded.

    The thundering sounds of her heartbeat and the rush of blood through her veins faded.

    Doubts of failure faded.

    Questions of identity faded.

    With every round of the esoteric chant, everything faded.

    Until all that remained was the essence of her soul and the essence of the Void.

    ----

    Mary was falling.

    There were no safety measures of any kind in place as she continued to fall from unknown heights into unknown depths.

    And she was totally not freaking out. All was fine with the world. She was meant to be falling. She didn¡¯t hate life itself in the least as she tried not to lose her bladder.

    Jun had given her something odd, called something cool, whose name had lost all relevance as it pushed her into an eternal fall without destination. Mary knew it was the perfect training environment for the Falling Leaf Sword Dance, based on her injected mastery of the art, but that didn¡¯t eliminate her newly discovered fear of endlessly falling into nothing.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Mary wanted to laugh but was too busy trying not to cry. In all her shows of determination, she hadn¡¯t factored in this newest of hurdles. But it was okay. She could totally do this. No problem. Just don¡¯t pee in the air and everything was good.

    With intense determination, Mary focused all her willpower in concentrating on balancing her fall based on the movement philosophy of the Falling Leaf.

    Clumsy flailing quickly adapted into swaying and soon Mary was falling side to side.

    Each sway was just a little more graceful and controlled until it no longer looked like Mary was falling. She was riding the wind like a gracefully falling autumn leaf.

    It was so fun!

    Her mind was free, and no burdens weighed her down as she discovered a wonderful new world in the one she thought she already knew.

    Mary laughed.

    The wind that graced her face was no longer a terrifying stranger. It was a new acquaintance, and it had invited her to a dance. And what a dance.

    She lost herself in the simple sways and graceful turns, and as she became more comfortable with her dance partner, she entrusted more of herself and let it take the lead. It wasn¡¯t long till Mary was flipping with the currents and slicing through the gaps with increasing daring and became assured that she had found her true calling.

    With a squeeze of the ring Jun had given her, a thin sword that looked like condensed air appeared in her grasp.

    It was time for her to take the lead.

    ----

    AAARRRRRGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!!

    Chaos God¡¯s Copper Body fucking sucked!

    He should have listened to Jun and picked Earth God Stomp!

    They both had ¡®God¡¯ in the name, so why did he have to pick this stupid fucking one?!

    Right before Juan activated the Tempering Fire Bath, he was convinced he had made the right choice. Sure, Jun said this method was pain itself and once started, was irreversible until he gained a Copper Body, but he was familiar with all kinds of pain. All he had to do was to endure until it was over and he would have a tempered physique that would be impervious to nearly all attacks of those of the same step.

    No-brainer.

    The Tempering Fire Bath turned out to be a rather lazy name.

    It was a literal bath of tempering fire.

    It tempered not steel nor iron but human flesh.

    Fuck.

    He hadn¡¯t even started the hard part.

    After a moment to adjust to the agony of his flesh flaying in the flames, the spirit of the indomitable street racer that never lost nor ever get caught resurfaced through the age lines that were burning off in the flames.

    Juan gritted his teeth as he focused on the Chaos God¡¯s Chaos Mantra and took a deep breath.

    Whooooosh~

    It wasn¡¯t the normal inhalation of a normal man.

    Billows of raging flames were magically inhaled in a never-ending stream of tempering fire.

    Juan¡¯s entire body began to glow as blood dripped from his eyes instead of tears, only to burn into ash. His chest glowed red, exposing the shadows of his skeletal structure, his heart clearly brightening with each beat as it absorbed fire and spread through veins that glowed like molten steel.

    The breadth was never ending, and the flames continued increasing in concentration in his core.

    All Juan could do was focus on the chant and let all else go.

    Even through the soul searing pain of refining the body with flames, he could indeed feel a welling power that was rewriting his former weak existence. It was sure to have been the correct choice.

    The refinement was entering his marrow.

    Fuck, he should have picked Earth God Stomp¡­.

    ----

    By the time Nicole and Tiana felt the restlessness, they had already split off and found their own positions under the crafted constellations, mentally refocusing on the task at hand. Each had needed a moment to themselves to process some of the things Jun had revealed to them.

    The dire state of the world¡¯s spirit and the very real consequences if something wasn¡¯t done soon had startled them.

    Nicole and Tiana were members of the highest castes of society and had always viewed the world as their canvas to paint their spectacular stories. They¡¯d only considered the vast progress of the society they sat kings upon, never questioning if it was enough.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll figure something out.¡±

    Neither knew if those casual words were irresponsible or domineering, but they did feel better. Jun had shown them so much in so little time that they couldn¡¯t help but find him dependable even now, when neither princesses of the lofty S-Rank families had any inklings of a solution.

    Nicole did her best to steady her breath. She couldn¡¯t laugh at lil Davie anymore. The sensation of bursting energy was fierce and made her want to run!

    Instead, she raised the enchanted fang that had given her a new path. Unlike the others, the only thing she needed was this.

    This was the tooth of a primordial predator that once preyed on gods.

    According to the shared memories of the fang, this divine creature had long ago been a dreaded menace for an era before a joint crusade of battle gods took it down after battling nonstop for a hundred years.

    All its materials had been consumed by the surviving battle gods to gain its power, leaving nothing left but this one fang as a trophy.

    Later, one of the gods had been inspired by the beast and created the Divine Beast King¡¯s Fist. After inscribing the art on the fang, the battle god was shocked to find that the fang had absorbed his own expertise on the art he created, leaving him with nothing but the name of the technique and no idea of how it worked or how to read the scratches on the fang.

    Eras past, with history becoming legends, into distant memories, and in the case of this legendary item, a forgotten mystery.

    With no one able to decipher the writings, the fang of a beast that consumed divine flesh became a collector¡¯s curiosity often exchanged by powerful beings willing to attempt the code.

    Tucked within the hordes of precious gifts to a mortal youngster, a trace of ancient spirituality had, at long last, found its fated one.

    Nicole could sense the excitement from the fang that was larger than her arm and covered in glowing blood red scratches. Instead of the initial foreboding vibe she felt before the connection, now the thrum of pulsing red felt like a small dog excited to play.

    She never thought the day would come when she felt a sense of kinship with a tooth, but recalling everything she¡¯d experienced and witnessed since the night had started, she gave it no more thought.

    Instead, Nicole took another steadying breath as she endured in silence. The building sensation of bursting energy was triggering every muscle in her body to twitch with increasing intensity, demanding to be put to use.

    Soon.

    She knew that the fang in her hand was extraordinary, and that she was not prepared for what she was about to attempt. If not for the magical snacks, the very attempt was nothing but suicide. But she did have the magical snacks. And she had many.

    When the feelings of rushing forces reached a peak, Nicole finally reached the limit of her tolerance, so she acted. Without hesitation, she harshly bit her lower lip and drew blood. Teeth dyed red, Nicole widened her jaw and bit at the base of the giant fang.

    There was a lot of light.

    And then there was pain.

    ----

    Tiana walked a different path from her old friend and saw the world from a different perspective. She was more focused on the implications of their rune research having been the wrong path.

    The runes that she and all those that came before had dedicated their lives to deciphering weren¡¯t the native runes of their world but their enemies, because the world was too ill to support them. How tragic.

    Did that mean that when the world was healthy again, the runes of their world would be revealed?

    New runes. Tiana was excited.

    She looked back, making sure she had gone far enough away. Trusting in the darkness and Jun¡¯s honor, Tiana shyly got undressed. After she neatly folded her clothes and placed them to the side alongside her other belongings, with nothing but a softly glowing sphere of water tightly clutched in her right hand, she stepped further into the starlit darkness.

    After a distance, she stopped and looked down at the magical object in her hand. Jun had called it a Portal Pool. This small fist sized orb of water held a volume of water the size of a large lake and was the perfect place for her to train the Grand Water Transformation Art, the martial technique most suited to her.

    Suited to her.

    Tiana Firestorm couldn¡¯t suppress the shiver that had nothing to do with her lack of clothing.

    People only saw the cold and proud princess of a vaulted S-Rank family and a young genius runesmith, a practical member of the new royalty. They only saw the girl that was born with everything and would have only more in the future on a gold plated road, all obstacles cleared from her path.

    No one saw the turmoil of a child that had grown without warmth or affection, willfully blind to the emotional scars of braving to seize an opportunity that never existed and the weary resignation of acceptance. All because her physique was not suitable for the Firestorm Family Arts.

    Now she had a new opportunity and a new purpose.

    The family that never cared for her held little loyalty in her heart. She was tired of the disappointment from anticipating anything besides heartache from those she called her closest.

    This was for herself. For her to carve her own path.

    With a toss, anticipation rose as the orb came crashing to the ground, and then¡­

    Plop

    A few paces away from a neatly folded set of clothes was a small pool of water, and no one else.

 Chapter 31: What Path to Take

    One of the miraculous features of the Grand Starfall Array, an ancient treasure spoken of in countless myths and legends throughout countless worlds, was its ability to manipulate time. It could be accelerated, decelerated, or stopped entirely through the manipulation of celestial forces.

    The perfect place for seclusion training.

    Everyone had things to do in the morning, and this was going to take a while.

    The array had been activated a couple hours before sunrise, and no matter how many days it took within, when they walked out, they would have time to get home for the morning.

    Jun looked out in the directions his family and friends had spread out to for their transformations.

    Sophie¡¯s brief outburst had not been an exaggeration. Of the many ¡®fruits and snacks¡¯ that had been casually consumed, any single one of those precious tonics would have caused epic conflicts and wars within kingdoms of even 8th ranked worlds. Each was a precious treasure of nature, needing hundreds to thousands of years to mature, or elixirs crafted with comparable treasures for even more extraordinary results.

    Lady Cynth had helped Jun organize them as a cultivation full course for mortals under the 4th rank.

    He still remembered the blank look she had given him when he told her how he¡¯d like to use all these treasures. She couldn¡¯t understand his generosity, while Jun couldn¡¯t understand why it was strange. If he didn¡¯t use these treasures on those closest to him, then what was the point? He¡¯d already had a few. They were nice, but with his strange mix of high and low states of existence, it didn¡¯t do much.

    With this and the new manuals, everyone here was about to take a significant step forward. Although he didn¡¯t want his family to experience anything too extreme, Jun knew what kind of age they lived in and what dangers lay ahead. No one could afford to be too weak. If before, Jun had been content to live his life in peace with his family out of the spotlight and away from conflict, now armed with new awareness, he understood the importance of strength that could weather the oncoming storms.

    His heart ached with guilt at not warning them how difficult the challenge lay before them, how close some of them would be to death and insanity to complete their transformations.

    The sense of danger was necessary. He didn¡¯t want them to be affected by knowing that no matter how badly they performed, their own safety and wellness would be guaranteed. There were reasons those elixirs were so revered.

    A thought flashed through his mind of Desi and her sudden obsession for strength that he hadn¡¯t supported. He couldn¡¯t help wondering how she¡¯d feel if she saw her family and best friend about to transform. She¡¯d be so jelly.

    A feeling of dampness on his chest made Jun look down. Ella had fallen asleep in his arms and was drooling on his shirt. His precious was tuckered out after having the best day of her little pain filled life. He looked at her peaceful sleeping face and felt some of the anxiety in his heart ebb away.

    If he could give her as many days like this as he could¡­

    Those worn and crumpled drawings were still clutched tightly in one hand.

    When would ¡®they¡¯ wake up? What would happen when they did?

    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Jun whispered, and handed his new treasure to Nanny Sophie, who knew exactly how to handle a sleeping child. He watched her hop out through a portal to the land of pink cushions and out of the time bending effects of the array. The moment Sophie landed on the pink sea, they would all be stepping out as well.

    Jun could see himself really abusing this treasure.

    While he fell back with nothing behind him, when he landed, it was on his familiar cushy chair. It was fun beyond measure to create straight from his imagination, but the experience was still lacking. His hands were starting to shake. He hadn¡¯t crafted anything in a week. A week filled with crazy inspiration with every experience. He literally could not turn his head and not see something ridiculous that made him want to make something. If he hadn¡¯t been so busy and eager to see his family, he would have brought over some real materials and locked himself away until he was satisfied.

    He sighed. It wasn¡¯t time yet. There was still so much to do and too much at stake.

    His discussion with Nicole and Tiana, main members of two S-Ranked Families, had garnered him new insights and perspectives. The worst case scenario had been avoided, giving him new options to consider.

    Dogadon¡¯s theory that the Crowns of Earth were purposely allowing the planet to wither away in order to hasten the arrival of the Second Wave to harvest new Demons and attain new Keyholders that could access the Nexus, although not completely disproved, seemed a little less likely.

    Finding out that the super famous Guild Master of the Heavens Piercing Guild was not only a fan, but the president of his fan club (which he had no idea even existed), and came personally to Trident Gate City immediately after his live stream out of concern, was a major mind trip. It was infinitely flattering for such an important person to admire him to that degree, but considering her lineage made his head spin.

    Jun had considered for a long time on the possible identities of the five Crowns of Earth. There were many powerful and famous Hunters around the world, with several legendary figures that displayed tremendous strengths throughout the centuries.

    One of his prime suspects was the legendary Stellar Star, a small heroic soldier during the Last War that had grown to establish an empire with three Gate Cities under his family¡¯s influence. If he wasn¡¯t a Crown, Jun was prepared to eat his foot.

    Now he learned that the daughter of the Stellar Star was a mega fan.

    From the conversation she shared with the girls, he learned that at least one Crown was actively working to heal the planet. Apparently, several important revitalization research organizations were established in all three Gate Cities under the Luna Family by the Stellar Star himself and that copies of his thesis had been circulating and revolutionizing their own projects, with his name becoming a hot topic within the rune research circles.

    Jun made up his mind to go and pay the Tower of The Stars a visit one day. If he could have a collaborator as powerful as the Luna Family, a lot of things would become easier. But unless he could confirm allies from enemies, he had to ensure he had the strength to face them as equals.

    His week as an Elder had greatly broadened his horizons and helped develop a small understanding of the standing of a 9th ranked existence. While hundreds of thousands of powerful 8th ranked beings roamed the multiverse, less than two hundred had stepped into the 9th, each with the strength to quell any numbers of 8th ranked warriors like ants.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Jun, the newest Elder and rising star of the Nexus and peer to demigods, was only a newly awakened 4th ranked mortal. Although the Glimpse had transformed his soul, giving him access to immense power, he was still a child in the face of the truly powerful. It was embarrassing.

    Relaxing into his comfy chair, Jun closed his eyes and pondered.

    What Path should he take?

    If he were a normal 4th ranked being from earth, there would only be one option, to continue refining his body into a treasure, but as the old dwarf constantly reminded him, he wasn¡¯t normal.

    The final trigger for his awakening hadn¡¯t been his personal strength. It was the connection he formed with the World Tree through the act of creation. The foundation of his fire was the birth of a spiritual object, not the destruction of his enemies. But that didn¡¯t mean his strength played no role.

    Jun opened his eyes and looked at the white flames that gently radiated from his body. This was his Spirit Fire, the burning manifestation of his soul, the foundation of his existence, and the first step of a mortal¡¯s rise to divinity.

    The various beings of the multiverse used all kinds of strange and exotic means of awakening the Spirit Flame, but once they did, everyone stood on the same starting line.

    So what did it mean for the mortal that already tasted the goal?

    Jun was in the awkward position of standing at the starting line with all the other newbies who could only dream of the flavors at the end, their imaginations defining the paths they took, while he already went through the all you can eat buffet. His soul was already transformed, his body and training just hadn¡¯t caught up yet.

    He had consulted different Elders about his situation and everyone had different but interesting opinions. Some believed in taking one extreme Path to the limit while others encouraged exploring different ideas. Dogadon often ranted the merits of holing away in a workshop while Lady Cynth lauded gaining new experiences for new perspectives.

    Raising his right palm, the radiating ethereal flames quickly gathered into a single glowing sphere. He snapped his fingers for effect, and the single sphere instantly split into four distinct runes that glowed in different hues of power. Reality was altered and four runes became four elements. A clump of rock with protruding gems and crystals floated alongside a ball of haunting blue fire, a floating pool of crystal like water and a small violet twister that squirmed like an ascending dragon.

    Origin Runes.

    The primordial runes of the World Tree that defined divinity.

    While every other Elder had only Glimpsed the extension of their own Paths within the origin, he was privileged with the full course, gaining insight into the core of origin and all creation and all paths, the wet dream of every demigod.

    That didn¡¯t change the fact that he was still weak. Although Jun now possessed the insight of all paths, that didn¡¯t mean he¡¯d already walked them.

    His mastery of origin runes reflected his insight and strength. These small lumps of pure elements were about all he could currently accomplish with these elements because Jun had yet to extensively study more advanced elemental runes.

    He had seen a bit of the awe-inspiring ways the Elders utilized their origin runes. Compared to them, Jun¡¯s usage of origin runes couldn¡¯t be considered a fart.

    Jun felt his connection with the four elements and, with both hands, began conducting a dance. His left hand directed the water to streak across the sky while his right excited the blue flames to dance atop the new watery stage. A clap exploded the earth into glittering fragments and a flourish had the wind swallow it, transforming into jeweled gusts that reflected the light of dancing flames.

    If this was the only thing he gained from the Glimpse, Jun felt like it would have been worth it.

    The way runes were understood and created on Earth was like a programmable language made from specially designed reagents. He thought it was a stagnant thing to be crafted and activated to appreciate their power. Feeling the liveliness of the origin elements as they continued to perform, he realized he¡¯d been mistaken. Runes had spirituality.

    Satisfied, Jun lowered both arms, and the elements faded away. Although his profound insights into most runes were limited to base levels, there was one that Jun had a lot of experience with.

    Snap.

    Runes appeared below his right eye. Once angular and sharp lines of the old Demon spatial rune were long gone. In its place was a profound set of runes that couldn¡¯t be recognized by mortals.

    The third level origin rune of space did not tear the fabric of reality the way the Demon rune had. Instead of a gaping maw into a separate space where no other living thing could exist, the fabric of reality was gently pushed aside like a thin curtain into a hidden room where anyone could enter with his permission.

    Inside were the messily stored miscellaneous objects and tools that he¡¯d collected since his childhood as well as the hordes of miscellaneous items and gifts that had yet to find a home within his domain. Every time he peered into this space, a painful shot of regret threatened to tear him apart. If only he had stored all his treasures away instead of storing them all at home¡­

    He couldn¡¯t help sighing for the thousandth time.

    While he could now create a number of these new pocket spaces, this main space was tied directly to his personal rune and thus shared a more direct connection. It was this connection that allowed him to perceive the minute changes that occurred with every gradual increase in strength.

    Jun had thought the old space created by the Demon rune was large at roughly half the volume of his old studio, but looking into the growing void that could comfortably store a coliseum, he wondered just how large ¡®large¡¯ could get.

    Letting go of the veil, the fabric of reality smoothed and space was made whole again.

    Standing up, the sofa vanished, and he stood alone. Carefully feeling the state of his body, Jun slowly moved into a low stance.

    The Beginner¡¯s Body Refinement Manual was the most comprehensive method with the lowest threshold that could be practiced for Awakening. Its methods were mild and the resulting foundations would be weak but stable, but for a people with no other methods, it was enough to transform the world.

    With profound study, the Beginner¡¯s Body Refinement Manual could be refined and reinvented. The world was led to believe that it was this ability of insight that separated the solo S-Rankers that climbed with the Beginner¡¯s Manual and the S-Rankers that could establish families with the creation of their own custom body refinement technique. But Jun now knew the truth.

    Those ¡®genius¡¯ awakened that could extrapolate their own methods were most likely Keyholders, lucky Hunters that encountered a Demon, gaining access to the Nexus Marketplace. Those bastards bought their cheap ass techniques, called them Family Arts and made a big deal about how smart they were, when in reality, only 5th ranked beings had the general insight to compose new stable methods for awakening.

    The only exception to the generalization were martial geniuses. Like his father.

    Complete manuals bought from the Nexus could only be shared within the bloodline, while cheap martial fragments could be shared a limited amount.

    Manuals created on one¡¯s own could be shared as he wished.

    Crack.

    Snackle.

    Pop.

    Sweat rained like bullets as Jun performed one contorted movement after another, sometimes slow and graceful, others fast and rapid, each stressing every part of Jun¡¯s body structure in profound ways, producing disturbing sounds a human body shouldn¡¯t make as it moved.

    If there was one clear disadvantage of the Beginner¡¯s Body Refinement Manual, it would be that one would have to rigorously train the body from a young age before the body was prepared enough for cultivation, which in most cases was around fifteen years of age.

    Yu Min, a young university medical researcher, wondered if there was a way to safely cultivate from a younger age with gentler methods, to begin the transformation process, as the body was still developing for a stronger foundation. Years of prior research and inspiration gave him the confidence to find out. The result was untested but theoretically sound. A new body refinement manual that could compare to the S-Rank Families¡¯ methods was quietly developed by an unknown researcher and his mysterious assistant turned wife.

    The final set of movements was progressively slower and more relaxed as Jun¡¯s body was manually brought back to a state of perfect rest. His strained breath flowed calmly, and the rapid thumping of his over strained heart slowed its tempo.

    This nameless cultivation technique couldn¡¯t begin to compare to the methods his family and friends were currently practicing, but Jun never considered changing. This cultivation technique was the result of his parent¡¯s dedication to a dream that they ended up dying for.

    A quick rinse of flames burned away all the impurities and made him clean again.

    Since the foundation of his ascension lay separate from his cultivation, the strength of his transformed soul all but guaranteeing his eventual growth to the 9th rank, Jun made a very casual decision.

    He wanted to see how far he could take his parents¡¯ legacy. Jun would walk the Path that his mother and father died to pave and take it all the way to divinity.

 Chapter 32: A Family That Trains Together...

    A frightening figure barely resembling a living human was struggling for its life under carefully crafted constellations. Drenched in copious amounts of dirty blood, emaciated muscles shivered and expanded with vitality, only to shrivel up again with the next movement. Oceans of nurturing energies continued to revitalize barren deserts while the mysteries of the archaic chanting burned his vitality and potential to complete the next step.

    NINE!!!

    Lil Davie had finally completed the ninth step!

    The first few movements were still considered bearable, but once he reached the fifth, he needed more than just willpower.

    Blood boiled.

    Bones disintegrated.

    Flesh burned.

    Willpower alone wasn¡¯t enough for a mortal to endure the remodeling of their body.

    ¡°Man cannot live without dreams. Immortal hearts cannot beat without conviction. Gods cannot rest without satisfaction.¡± The deranged sage had preached. ¡°The movement of the Heavens hide the layered secrets of the Origin¡­ embody the world¡¯s will and tread freely between darkness and light¡­¡±

    At first, he had payed little mind to the ramblings that were recorded in his mind, focusing on the technicalities of the movements and not messing up the chant that cramped his tongue to pronounce, but as the cycles of destruction and rebirth of his very essence started becoming too much for a teenager to bare, the nonsense didn¡¯t seem so senseless.

    The magical tombs contained knowledge akin to a detailed instruction manual, but the wisps contained a master¡¯s insights. If only the dude didn¡¯t talk in annoying roundabout ways that made lil Davie¡¯s head hurt.

    The Great Heavenly Movement was an ancient art that sought to steal from the heavens and the stars, to seize the ancient light that had traveled the vastness of the universe, to rule over the celestial and become immortal.

    Lil Davie still didn¡¯t know what that fuck that meant, but he was able to sense the presence of a new energy flowing through his body. Starlight was coursing through his veins and nurturing and reconstructing his destroyed body, leaving traces of its essence with every passing. He could feel the starlight becoming a part of him, resonating with his will.

    No longer able to blink away all the filthy blood that dyed his eyes, lil Davie could not see past the crimson haze. Countless times, he thought he could¡¯d continue, his body constantly threatening to betray his trust, and countless times, he dug deep within himself and sought out a little more reason to continue.

    He brought out and burned all his hate and resentment he felt for his own mother and brother, who so casually abandoned them to complete the sixth.

    He brought out all his conviction to live a life they could never dream with a happiness they would never have tasted to complete the seventh.

    He brought out all his hidden selfish desires to be the best, that needed this transformation to soar to untouchable heights to look down at all those that belittled and mocked him to complete the eighth.

    He brought out his ambition to stand by his incredible brother¡¯s side and help him save the world and let the countless innocent souls see a tomorrow to complete the ninth.

    His blood drenched foot planted firmly, and despite his body¡¯s agonized wails for rest, he didn¡¯t pause as he began the movements for the final step.

    Only one point of his body had yet to go through a cycle of destruction and rebirth. Even his heart had been repeatedly ruptured and reformed from the seventh to ninth steps. With a single step remaining, the last thing left was his brain.

    Davie was going to have a very intimate conversation with his bro about reasonable expectations.

    ----

    A child was running through the darkness, the echoes of her clumsy steps screaming violently back at her as tears and snot marred her pretty features.

    She was alone.

    She was lost.

    She was cold.

    She was so scared.

    She wanted someone to save her.

    Someone to make the darkness go away.

    Someone to hold her tight and give her warmth.

    Someone to make her feel safe.

    Because she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Because she was just a little girl.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Because she wasn¡¯t good at anything.

    Because she was just a burden.

    Because she was not loved.

    ¡°¡­no.¡±

    That¡¯s why her father left her.

    That¡¯s why her sister left her.

    That¡¯s why everyone would leave her.

    ¡°¡­no.¡±

    No one cared if she was in pain.

    No one cared if she was sad.

    No one cared if she was dead.

    ¡°¡­no.¡±

    Everyone thinks she¡¯s ugly.

    Everyone thinks she¡¯s stupid.

    Everyone thinks she should die.

    ¡°¡­NO.¡±

    Davie doesn¡¯t love you.

    ¡°NO!¡±

    Something shattered. She knew this because she felt it. The whispers and visions broke away like glass and the feelings of anxiety and fear faded like a lie, only a lingering bitterness remaining.

    In this place of blankness where not even her five senses existed, she recognized a malevolence. A vague presence that felt like a heavy shadow was exerting its power to break her spirit, and she had survived the first round.

    The Void.

    A place that both did not exist, yet found in every corner of existence, where the normal laws of creation held no sway.

    It didn¡¯t want her to be there.

    She remembered the teachings of the lady elf contained in the wisp and began speaking in a language that sounded like music, strengthening her mental fortitude and lightening her spirit. It started in a low registry with a series of clicks and whistles and coursed through several melodies before accelerating into spirited chants that differed with every repetition. It was a strange language expressed in emotions and melodies that made no sense until the full thought was stated. This particular song took many verses and lines and many minutes to express and held a single thought.

    ¡°I am.¡±

    Lost in a place where lost things vanished, it was a declaration. She was Lily Khis, proud daughter of Mary Khis and future bride to Davie Guard. So fuck off!

    Lily opened her ¡®eyes.¡¯ She ¡®saw¡¯ the malevolence. A chaotic swirl of screams of hate, fear, and despair. In a place where all things faded, only the most powerful elements remained and gathered into something pitiful.

    The wisp of Lady Cynth shared her views on the best practices of ¡®Taming the Void¡¯. She had approached the task as an indomitable conqueror. The sheer hate that boiled for the despicable traitors that cast her into the void drove her into a madness that actually helped to preserve her identity from being stripped by the void. It made her strong when she should be weak and bright, when she should be fading, and after a titanic confrontation between mortal and immaterial, Lady Cynth had used her boundless pride to bind the Void to her service. She was the OG queen of badass bitches.

    Lily saw it a bit differently though.

    She saw something pitiful shivering in fear and pain. It reminded her of the first time she met Jun.

    The start of the second verse was supposed to be loud and domineering, but Lily didn¡¯t feel comfortable with that, and following her heart, she started softly. Magic flowed with the harmonies and intentions, and the healing tune ended and completed its thought.

    ¡°You are.¡±

    The malevolence had stilled. The screams were held and emotions calmed. While Lady Cynth demanded service, Lily offered a heartfelt prayer.

    You have suffered enough. You are free. Rest.

    Lily opened her ¡®eyes.¡¯ She ¡®saw¡¯ the coagulation of filth calm and fade away, and she was happy. But, wait. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to tame that thing?

    ----

    Those of the Martial Paths distinguished themselves from the others in their interaction with the laws. Sorcerers and rune masters sought out the truths of the laws to manipulate reality, while martial masters were enlightened to the laws by breaking them. The swordsman didn¡¯t need to study the laws of earth and fire to take burning steel and slice the heavens.

    Body refiners of the Marital Path did not aim for an indestructible body like pure body refiners, but to build a physique suitable for martial arts and fortify a mind that could withstand demons as a foundation for enlightenment. The path of violence could be walked in infinite directions, and depended on how it was walked as much as who was walking it.

    Mary Khis had been a member of a small Guild with less than fifty members in her youth. She had been a talented newcomer that was closing in on her third cleansing at a young age with many expectations on her shoulders, which was fine, because she thirsted for it. She had a dream of one day becoming a Ranker and gaining fame and fortune and leaving the mundane world behind to walk with giants. Even when her former comrades advanced ahead and others dropped behind, she held onto her convictions and went on one more hunt.

    Then her best friend and teammate, Camilia Towers, introduced her to a man that was destined to shatter her heart. He swept her off her feet with honeyed words and made her sacrifice in quitting her dreams to start a family into a beautiful expression of love before making it all a joke.

    A sword thinner than a cicada¡¯s wing danced through the wind, desperate to conquer it, yet continuously failed to even get its attention.

    Mary was falling again.

    The Falling Leaf was a free thing, eager to travel the sky as it pleased with the wind as its companion.

    Mary was not free.

    Shackles of anger, frustration, and insecurities weighed down her sword. She could feel how it should be, but was always a little off.

    Too slow, too shallow, too rapid, too erratic.

    The wind, feeling the dancer¡¯s agitation, grew impatient, fighting for control of the flow.

    Mary swung her sword with a murky heart.

    The wind brushed her aside.

    Mary was falling again.

    This time, she didn¡¯t resume her practice. Recognizing that she was too impatient, she closed her eyes and relaxed, feeling the air slip past her in her perpetual fall. The deluge of energy bursting from her core finally had a chance of catching up in repairing her worn out body from excessive cultivation.

    She could feel herself at the cusp of her third cleansing, threatening to breakthrough with the slightest exertion, but was stopped each time by the Falling Leaf Sword Dance reforging her foundation. When her foundation was reset, she knew instinctively that she would breakthrough to the third.

    The wisp of consciousness did not teach her through words. The misty green apparition of the mysterious master smiled, a refreshing grin full of teeth and sincerity. She didn¡¯t say a thing. She just danced.

    The First Sword Dance of the Falling Leaf, The Unfettered Wind.

    Gleams of passing sword strikes flashed all around like falling leaves, while the figure in the center of the glittering storm moved slowly and gracefully, her sword deceptively tame.

    She looked like a goddess.

    A goddess couldn¡¯t be shackled. Not by a lowly man like Tony. Not by a snake like Camila.

    She would cast them out of her life as undeserving trash and move forward refreshed, ready to bless others with her presence.

    She wouldn¡¯t just sit around and watch her child stray and ruin her life. She would drag her back and beat the fear of the goddess back into her.

    A casual wave and a gleam flashed in the distance, too far for Mary¡¯s sword to physically reach, but in the next moment, with another wave, there was more. From flashing in ones and twos, the number of gleams continued to stack. Mary swayed to her own music, her sword drifting with her, showing no signs of cutting the air, yet the gleams of falling leaves still increased around her.

    The wind conceded, and a swordsman found her next step.

 Chapter 33: ....Grow into Beasts

    They could go on a picnic.

    He¡¯d design a new nature themed set and have Jun manifest it, or whatever he does, in one of his rooms. Fields of wildflowers and maybe a lazy brook, a small patch of shade trees, and big cushy bean bags. And a chocolate elephant that sprays white and dark chocolate from each nostril and poops strawberries.

    Sizzle sizzle sizzle

    They would eat salads and berries and refreshing melons, cold soups and ice creams.

    Sizzle sizzle sizzle

    They should take the floating island out for a spin. He wondered what it ran on. Could they use it in Earth¡¯s space? Would parking it right at the level of the Veil of Darkness act like a giant squeegee? There shouldn¡¯t be any gravitational issues, right? The only place that might be affected by erratic tides would be the Gate City built around the one Gate sitting out in the middle of fuck all.

    Sizzle sizzle sizzle

    He should ask Mary to marry him. Maybe that was moving too fast. A lunch date. No. That¡¯s a coward¡¯s mentality. He was above that now. He¡¯d get the biggest, baddest engagement ring and go all cray cray with the setting. It was time to go big or go home. The worst thing that could happen was that she¡¯d say no and shatter what was left of his pathetic life forever.

    Sizzle sizzle sizzle

    This wasn¡¯t an issue of conviction or will. It was a simple matter of endurance. All he had to do, and the only thing he could do, was endure.

    Sizzle sizzle sizzle

    Flames licked and devoured his skin and eyes, and charred his flesh and bones, all of which kept mysteriously regrowing, stronger, purer, and raging to lash out in protest to all the harm, but couldn¡¯t. The process could not be stopped until it completed or he died. So he had to endure.

    Sizzle sizzle sizzle

    If Davie and Lily had babies, they would be stupidly adorable. Hopefully, they leaned more towards their mother¡¯s looks. Boy was big and strong like his papa, but not cute at all. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t get the mean genes from his mom. Maybe he should have a talk with Mary about getting the two married off early. He was really looking forward to it.

    Sizzle sizzle sizzle

    The pain was as blinding as Juan¡¯s resolution to endure and almost as great as his growing excitement. He could feel the change. He could feel that at some point during his fiery torment, he¡¯d stepped into his third cleansing, and instinctively knew he¡¯d yet to reach his limit.

    Sizzle sizzle sizzle

    Juan had grown up on the streets of the Outer Circle, abandoned at an age he couldn¡¯t remember, where he learned the rules of survival among the despots. One of the first rules taught to every unfortunate soul entrapped on those streets was to always be weary of outstretched hands offering kindness because the human heart had an infinite potential for darkness and just as many ways to hide it. Everything he had was seized with his own hands.

    And he had done well.

    From a young street racing thug, a few years as a small time Hunter, and now a family with a respectable career, Juan Guard had come a long way. He¡¯d long processed his wife¡¯s disappointing betrayal and moved on, since such things were common for his background.

    Sizzle sizzle sizzle

    His eldest son¡¯s disgusting¡­.

    Sizzle sizzle sizzle

    It made him feel like a failure as a father.

    Sizzle sizzle sizzle

    Happy thoughts. Happy thoughts. Happy thoughts.

    Racing vroom vrroom. Dancing the no-no cha cha.

    Sizzle sizzle sizzle

    The Chaos God¡¯s Chaos Mantra sustained Juan¡¯s tortured mind, but the fires to sustain the will to live through inhumane torture with a grin had to be found on his own.

    For the tribulations to come, he could endure if it meant gaining the power to protect his family.

    He took another fiery breath.

    Sizzle sizzle sizzle

    He could endure anything for them.

    Sizzle sizzle sizzle

    ----

    The ancient monster that inspired the Divine Beast King¡¯s Fist fought with pure ferocity. Every movement of the beast was strange and deadly, yet perfectly in tuned with nature¡¯s way. It was a being that personified the perfect predator molded and refined by nature.

    When the foolish god inscribed the Divine Beast King¡¯s Fist upon its own fang, the last spiritual remnant of the vain and selfish creature hidden within the tooth was satisfied with the tribute and thus accepted the offering, including the creator¡¯s own mastery.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    A petite human huntress crouched low on all fours, body tensed and waiting to pounce. Muscles twitched and squirmed with compressed momentum as the huntress stared down her stubborn prey.

    Facing the girl was an eerie imitation, unnaturally sapped of any natural colors and wearing a frozen smile that wouldn¡¯t change, no matter the situation.

    She hated it.

    White light flashed. Two figures collided. Fists formed claws and kicks swung in deadly arcs. Bodies twisted in impossible angles as blows were traded and deflected in a flash.

    Two lithe figures retreated in opposite directions in perfect silence.

    Nicole¡¯s pretty face was contorted in a ferocious snarl as she glared at her eerie opponent, that was wearing her face like a party mask. She hated her inability to shred that face into ribbons.

    The further she delved into the Divine Beast King Fist and her mastery increased, so did the opponent¡¯s. It was like fighting an unpleasant reflection of herself.

    Smile.

    She needed to hit that really hard.

    Pushing off with all her limbs, she dashed low to the ground like a silent predator charging at her prey. With a series of vanishing steps, the predator appeared from the wrong direction and struck out.

    The Smile twisted its body to the right to avoid the collision and snapped out its left leg in retaliation.

    The predator grinned.

    A hand grabbed the offending ankle and pulled the captured prey over her shoulder and slammed the stupid thing, smile first, towards the ground. A split moment before the satisfying crunch, the prone clone gave a sudden and sharp jolt, loosening her grasp and her control, which was all it took for an escape. Poof. Again.

    AAAARRRRRGGGGHHHHHHH!!!!!

    Nicole¡¯s mighty roar sounded like the enraged scream of a titan, not a frustrated tantrum of a small girl. Even she could tell that her emotions were going wild. But she didn¡¯t care, cause so was she!

    Smile.

    It was taunting her.

    She needed to hit that really, really, really hard.

    The spiritual remnant of the primordial beast was nothing but a small crumb of its former glory, but for a first ranked mortal being, it was a presence that could shatter her soul with a yawn, and for those it¡¯d deemed unworthy it had. Many, many, many times.

    AAAARRRRRRGGGHHHH!!

    It watched with amusement at the cub¡¯s little antics. Each failure to hunt enraged the little thing into growing stronger out of pure spite. Its talent was a treasure even for its long vision. Rather than harbor any malicious thoughts, the creature that once terrorized the Celestial Court was planning out how best to strengthen its weak little cub so that it could survive in the cold, unforgiving multiverse on its own. Having found a suitable heir, it was feeling very protective of this unexpected gift.

    Nicole¡¯s kick was like a stomp of a giant beast and carried the same weight. Her fist shot out straight, only to vanish and strike like a viper from a blind spot. She would twist in one direction to land in another with a flap of a hand. She was fast and silent to approach and explosive with her attacks.

    Smile would twist like a leaf in the breeze and slide away from the residual pressure of the kicks. Its hands waved erratically to barely nudge the fists and claws enough to slip between the attacks unharmed. It moved like a slippery eel and defended like an impenetrable formation. And it kept its smile.

    Rage.

    Nicole¡¯s face reddened like fire and her eyes burned with blood red light. Her limbs began to slowly elongate, her hands and feet growing silver metal claws that gleamed like moonlight. Soft and hazy silver light glowed like a spectral beast¡¯s fur from her limbs while her short blonde hair grew out into a wild mane of silver that flowed to her waist. The only feature of the previous girl after the beastly transformation was her modest chest.

    Rage.

    A true predator had been born, and it was pissed.

    ----

    There was little difference between an ocean and a mountain when either were pressing down on a body. The weak would break while the strong was tempered.

    The tremendous pressure of a thousand tons bore down on every fiber of Tiana¡¯s still body as she floated in crystalline waters. With eyes closed she felt the flows brushing her skin and felt the sharpness of the cold as it seeped away her warmth. She should be dead.

    Her movements were slow and relaxed and didn¡¯t fight the currents, lessening the strain of the suffocating pressure to bearable limits. She was good at bearing pressure.

    ¡°How could the Firestorm Family¡¯s daughter be so stupid? Can¡¯t even practice the family¡¯s Fire Fist to the first level. Shameful really.¡±

    Shut up¡­

    ¡°Look, that¡¯s the Firestorm¡¯s youngest princess. Yeah, that one, the loser. I heard she ran off to play with runes since she sucks so bad at everything else. I know, right? Like she could ever amount to anything.¡±

    Shut up¡­

    ¡°Listen, daughter, just quietly finish your studies and come home. Stop making such a big fuss. We¡¯ll decide on your marriage partner among what¡¯s left. We can¡¯t hope to pair you with any of the first or second sons, but we might find a taker among the main branch families. So don¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Yes, the pressure was suffocating.

    Shut up!

    Tiana¡¯s loose hands made fists. Her figure slowly compressed like a spring. A punch erupted from her thin body, unleashing a will to fight against the pressure. Another punch redirected a portion of the water pressure away. A third punch channeled even more. A fourth punch, a fifth, a sixth¡­

    Snapping punches echoed out like cannon booms in the water. Over and over they rang, and louder and stronger the reverberations became, fueled by furious rebellion.

    Was it her fault that her personal rune wasn¡¯t a fire one like the rest of her stupid family? Was it her fault that her personal rune was water? Even her tutors knew she wasn¡¯t compatible with the family arts, yet her own family mocked her for being inept.

    No matter how hard she worked to find value in her position, her one ¡®flaw¡¯ overshadowed any and all other achievements. Her brothers barely knew how to read while she was on the academic fast track, yet she was ¡®the stupid one.¡¯

    BoOOOooom~

    When Tiana regained herself, she had yet to lower the fist that channeled the entire pressure bearing down on her. Even when she stopped her rampage and finished her redirection, the pressure of the water did not suffocate her body like before.

    She hadn¡¯t achieved an indestructible body. If her feelings were correct, she was only a few times stronger physically than she was before. The reason for her comfort seemed to be her body and movements naturally imbued a certain principle of redirection.

    The water people of the Ivory Seas, a series of ocean worlds connected by a system of unique multidimensional water currents, had developed their natural abilities to survive in their high pressure ocean depths, into a system of martial arts feared by all who¡¯ve tested their might.

    Tiana was not a water person born from the ocean but a human that lived and breathed on land. If it weren¡¯t for the special elixirs, she would have simply imploded at those depths.

    But since she did stuff her face with magical yummies, her form remained intact so that her talent could develop freely.

    And she was talented.

    Instead of punching out, Tiana embraced the pressure with her new control and directed it. She moved it from one hand and flowed it to the other with graceful movements till she let it rest in the palm of her outstretched hand, like a performer presenting a strange object.

    With a slight increase in concentration, like tightening her mental hold, the pressure became visible on her palm in the form of a swirling water disk. It was strangely satisfying.

    Her palm flicked out, and the carefully formed disk flew out like a laser disk.

    Very satisfying.

 Chapter 34: Transformations

    A newborn child of the stars frolicked with softly glowing footprints between the starlight, relishing life and freedom and the sweet revenge he¡¯d have.

    The laws of space didn¡¯t seem to matter for the newborn as it flickered randomly with leaps that began in one point and ended wherever the starlight shone.

    His skin was rosy and fresh with a physique of a beast¡¯s. His hair was wild and dark like the night sky and his eyes shined like stars. Davie had walked the ancient steps of people long forgotten and been blessed by their stars, earning the right to be reborn under starlight to walk the celestial path. His foundation was remade and his strength was no longer bound by human conventions.

    Ten stars streaked down from the heavens, leaving their former positions empty forever.

    Davie stopped in his tracks when he felt an intimate connection. Ten stars fell towards Davie as ten small balls of brilliant light.

    He didn¡¯t move. He wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Each fell and merged throughout his body, and he felt a completeness. These were the stars that bonded with his steps, and thus claimed as guardian, as was the way of the children of the stars.

    It was hard for lil Davie to find the words to express his current state. He felt fullness, a sense of power that seemed natural, confident his second cleansed state could take on any third cleansed hunter, and it was that confidence that startled him. It had completely replaced a deeply buried yearning to prove himself even he was unaware of until it was gone. Why did he need to prove anything? He knew he was amazing, and that was a fact.

    A small gate formed in front of him.

    Davie was still processing the recent phenomena when a set of clothes flew through and hit him in the face. His good brother was waiting for him. He had to go thank him.

    With a manic smile, Davie quickly dressed and confidently stepped through. His fists felt very lonely.

    ¡ª

    Davie was the first to complete his metamorphosis, taking only twenty days. Three days later, Nicole finished her integration. Two days later, Juan was released from his torture, his physique tempered like demon steel. Mary and Tiana took another twenty-five days for a total of fifty days to reach enlightenment.

    It was Lily that had Jun climbing the walls with anxiety.

    Over a hundred days had passed since she went to tame the void.

    Lady Cynth had already explained the time dilation of the void, where time flowed with random momentums, and reassured, success of failure, Lily had plenty of safeguards to return safely.

    With nothing to do but trust and wait, Jun spent his early days experimenting with his origin rune control with noticeable improvements. A lot of interesting things were discovered in that time. Mainly that his mastery of Origin runes fueled his Spirit Fire like oil.

    From the small diameter of a few feet, the flames now radiated out almost twenty feet in all directions like a bleached inferno.

    Jun stood dazed in the center of his domain of flames, awed by his own achievement.

    In his world, S-Rankers were always looking for vain opportunities to show off their superhuman capabilities. From Guild recruitment videos to public demonstrations at hunter events, no one was able to be ignorant of the legendary peaks of humanity and their signature Spirit Fires.

    It was the new dick measuring contest for the strong, prestige correlating with who had the bigger Spirit Fire Domain - the radius of control where the holder of the flame gained unique advantages.

    Rookie S-Rankers usually started off with thin flames wrapping their bodies. Geniuses gained a radius of a few feet of growth in the first year, and the most famous of the active veterans boasted fifty to sixty feet Domains. None of the first generation Hunters were publicly active anymore, but records of their battles estimated Domains that covered entire battlefields.

    Jun never doubted that he¡¯d awaken his Spirit Fire one day and that it would be a strong flame since he was super awesome, but never in his wildest dreams did he expect such rapid growth.

    It made sense when he thought about it. His soul was already semi-divine with a direct relationship with the Origin. The faster he mastered them, the sooner he¡¯d meet his new potential.

    The Origin runes were the language of primordial creation, ranked higher than World Runes, the laws that governed his entire universe. It wasn¡¯t something mortals were meant to contemplate. Jun could do it with his low strength because he was given permission, and since he could, he did, with incredible results.

    Silently thanking the World Tree in his heart for the thousandth time, Jun smiled, white flames caressing the night sky, and gained a new confidence in facing his enemies.

    He¡¯d gained so much in the moment he thought he¡¯d lost everything and he was determined to make good use of all of it.

    A sudden disturbance instantly caught Jun¡¯s full attention.

    Finally, after almost a hundred and fifty days, she was finished.

    In a few quick steps, he crossed the vast distance he was keeping, to stand before a floating sphere of darkness that trapped all light. This damned thing was finally showing signs of activity.

    A few flickers and it was gone like a switch was flipped. In its place stood his little sister, eyes blinking at the sudden influx of light. It was fortunate that they¡¯d done this in the relative darkness of a starry sky.

    Jun breathed a sigh of relief, a great burden lifting from his shoulders as he welcomed his disoriented little sister with a bear hug.

    Lily squealed with surprised laughter as her big brother spun her around in circles, still a little dazed after returning from the void, but happy and secure in her brother¡¯s affections.

    Setting down the little girl, still giggling and almost tipping over with dizziness, Jun supported her by the shoulders and had a good look at her, anxiously checking for any signs of injuries or changes.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    If he wasn¡¯t the one who waited for almost half a year for this silly girl to return, he¡¯d have been sure she¡¯d yet to go cultivate, because she looked exactly the same as the last moment he¡¯d seen her. Her figure, aura, loose casual clothes, and even hair length were all unchanged, looking like a happy, carefree college girl with no signs of having been trapped in a space of nothingness for months.

    Jun might have been fooled if not for the giggles.

    The sounds of her laughter weren¡¯t coming from the girl standing before him.

    ¡°Alright, you gotta stop that. It¡¯s making me ticklish.¡± Jun complained, rubbing the goosebumps on his arms.

    ¡°Heeee~hee~heeeee~.¡¯

    ¡°Ha~ ha~ ha.¡±

    ¡°Sorry sorry sorry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m~ I¡¯m~ I¡¯m~.¡¯

    ¡°Oh, this is weird~.¡±

    ¡°Working on it~ on it~ on it~.¡±

    ¡°This is weird~.¡±

    ¡°Ha ~ ha ~ ha ~.¡±

    ¡°I think I got it~.¡±

    The hundreds of voice fragments coming at him from every direction finally settled as Lily opened her mouth for the first time and tested her hoarse voice.

    ¡°Ahh~ ah ah. Ahem!¡±

    ¡°Here, drink some water.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lily said with a voice that seemed to have forgotten how to and took a refreshing swig of the water bottle Jun had taken out for her. Taking a large breath of air, she exhaled and looked around curiously. With a voice that sounded markedly more natural, she asked, ¡°Am I the first to finish?¡±

    Jun looked blankly at his little sister with her big innocent eyes and said, ¡°you¡¯re last.¡±

    Seeing her give a cute pout, he just shook his head and snapped his fingers.

    A portal opened.

    ¡°Come on, I had everyone step out of the array when they finished so that you can all finish together.¡±

    Lily tilted her head in confusion but stepped through together without asking. It didn¡¯t feel like it¡¯d been a long time, but she still missed her family and was excited to share her experiences, briefly wondering how long they must have waited for her.

    Passing through the glowing portal, they didn¡¯t arrive into the Nature Room like Lily expected, but in the center of the Hanger. What startled her was that there were five other portals with her family and the two friends stepping through at the same exact moment.

    Everyone else instinctively believed they must have been the last to finish, having stepped through their portals moments after completing their transformations.

    After Lily, who looked completely unchanged, there were two others who didn¡¯t have any drastic physical transformation.

    Mary and Tiana were both strong and confident women and had always carried themselves to reflect that - Mary as an accomplished professional and single mother and Tiana as a superior intellectual from an aristocratic family. But much of that was part of their societal masks, polished from years of experience rather than who they were. Now, they strode with new purpose, with an assurance that was natural and firm, and an aura that intimidated others without boasting. Even more beautiful than when they left, they couldn¡¯t completely hide their new lethality.

    Things got a little interesting when it came to the last three.

    Nicole finally got her inches having grown at least a foot with her once short blond hair tumbling wildly past her feet. Her physique was already lean and powerful but now carried a sense of danger even when relaxed, like a predator with a full stomach - deadly was her existence. Her bright smile completed the picture of a feral warrior princess with her new fangs that made everyone feel like potential prey.

    Juan, newly groomed and decked out in a new suit courtesy of Tailor Sophie, his old everything having been burnt to cinders, also showed off his increased stature, powerful muscles rippling with a dull metallic sheen. Mary¡¯s busy hands observed how hard and dense he felt while still being soft and warm, when a sudden gust of heat jolted her from her thoughtless admiration. Looking up, she saw her ¡®friend¡¯ looking down from a higher vantage than she was used to seeing with eyes that glowed with a molten metal red, his breath coming out with clouds of steam, and an expression of deep hunger. Mary shivered, a tingle traveling the length of her spine, and felt the heat wasn¡¯t only coming from him. Something was burning inside her as well.

    Lil Davie, looking like a male model a teenage girl prompted up, was still thinking about the ¡®conversation¡¯ he¡¯d have with his good brother, when a blurry mass of giggling girl came flying, arms outstretched, right towards his face. Heart in his throat, he hurriedly caught the girl whose memory helped him the most in overcoming those hellish days. Looking at the girl who looked exactly like the image in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but well with emotions so intense, he failed to notice her hands sneakily exploring his new body.

    Nicole and Tiana walked over to Jun, meeting his smug smile with their own baffled gazes.

    ¡°Did you just chuck Lily at Davie?¡±

    ¡°I needed a distraction to buy me time.¡± Jun admitted.

    ¡°Time for what?¡±

    ¡°Saving my ass,¡± Jun answered while he got busy.

    The girls, still thinking about the scene they witnessed, watched a new scene of their friend waving about, silently reorganizing the various contents of the Hanger - thousands of titanic machines and magical treasures moving with dizzying speeds, ordering themselves by the will of their owner. Soon, most things were moved far away, leaving two distinct groups remaining by their sides.

    Totally immersed in their emotional reunions, neither couples even bothered to be aware of the massive shifts around them, leaving Jun plenty of time to make the emergency preparations he¡¯d planned when he saw what his dad and lil brother experienced. It was so many times worse than he thought it¡¯d be. While the girls also experienced immense challenges, the boys were just straight up tortured. There was no way they were gonna walk out of that and not think about giving someone a good beating.

    Having had some time while he was waiting for Lily, Jun thought a lot about his anger mitigation plan.

    Two large portals appeared, and the gathered stock were rapidly sucked in. The light of giant portals finally gained the couples¡¯ attention, who were now looking around, confused. His parents watched as rune cars, ships, and planes were slurped into the portal by their side like noodles, while his siblings watched every giant mecha disappear into the portal by them.

    Jun cleared his throat and gathered everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Congrats! I know it was hard, but you¡¯ve now all changed your fates to super badasses. Yay!¡± He said, cheering theatrically with both arms in the air. The girls chuckled good-naturedly, but the boys had murder in their eyes. Time for operation: I¡¯ve Got Cool Shit.

    ¡°Especially dad and lil bro. What you¡¯ve accomplished is¡­ wow, just pure inspiration. I want you guys to know that I¡¯m so proud of you.¡± Jun waxed. The girls looked at the boys with questions in their eyes while the eyes of the boys were narrowing.

    ¡°And that kind of accomplishment deserves rewards!¡± he hurriedly continued, gesturing towards the portals.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Jun nearly shouted. ¡°Since most of these rune vehicles can¡¯t really be used back home yet, I¡¯ve created a new room with all kinds of land, air, and water test tracks, so you can really let loose. Take your time and try them all out. Pick your favorites and I¡¯ll get them converted for use on earth!¡±

    ¡°Lil Davie! My awesome lil brother!¡± Jun struck while the iron was hot, giving no one a chance to react. ¡°I made a room with all kinds of terrains and firing simulations for you to go freakin wild with whatever mecha you want! Same deal man. Pick your favorites and I¡¯ll see about getting a mobile mecha garage you can carry around with you!¡±

    Juan and lil Davie could both tell how desperate Jun was to appease them and, although they were still angry, they maturely decided to forgive him. So after only a thirty-minute beating, they crossed their respective thresholds with a childlike glee.

    The women folk watched all that transpired without any context, but with the few clues came to the correct conclusion. Mary and Lily, now concerned for the mental health of their men, looked at the battered lump that was Jun. If they didn¡¯t know that Jun could take those hits and more, and that he obviously deserved it, they would have been more sympathetic. Instead, four girls looked down with blazing eyes, collectively asking without words: What about us?

    A bruised hand sluggishly rose from the heap and tiredly waved them off. ¡°Same deal.¡±

    Resentfully watching them scamper off to explore and catch up, Jun sighed with relief. It could have gone a lot worse.

    Closing his eyes and intending to rest for a moment, he was stopped with a whoomf. A red meteor had heavily landed on his stomach and knocked some air out of his lungs.

    Teary eyes met little red ones and Jun asked, ¡°OOph, what¡¯s up Sophie? I missed you.¡±

    ¡°Jun! Jun! Jun! You¡¯ve gotten so strong! Did you already step into the 5th rank?¡±

    "Huh?"

 Chapter 35: Missions

    On the first day of term, classes were long, with few breaks.

    A week ago, before the lies were exposed, lil Davie was really excited about starting the first day to becoming something. After a week of social rejection, Davie dreaded the thought of their future school lives. Today, Davie just wanted it to have all been a dream.

    ¡°¡­that you thought you were fit for the Crown? Have you no shame? Who do you think you¡­.¡±

    He burned with shame, and it consumed him. He wasn¡¯t even sure how he got through the day and if asked how his classes went, he¡¯d have no response.

    ¡°¡­pathetic. One small provocation and you predictably resort to violence, just like the thug you¡­.¡±

    All he could think about all day was the stupid thing he did that ruined a magical day that he couldn¡¯t take back. Had he destroyed everything? Could they go back to how things were before?

    ¡°¡­.mockery of our prestigious institution. You¡¯d bring nothing but disgrace¡­..¡±

    A tiny figure strolled over to the emotionally drained lovable hulk who has staring blankly into space and did a little jump and a hip check.

    Feeling a ticklish bump, lil Davie looked down and saw the most sinister smirk he¡¯d ever seen in his life. Unable to help the deep blush that consumed his face, ears, and neck, he quickly looked away. Lily wasn¡¯t going to have any of that.

    Jumping up she clung to her darling¡¯s neck and looked at the face that was disguised to look unchanged, hiding all the glorious transformations. An unforgivable shame. She really wanted to see his new look, blushing like he was now.

    ¡°Are you still thinking about it?¡± she teased.

    Still refusing to look at her mocking smile, he looked up and mumbled, ¡°I ono what ur talkin bout.¡±

    Swinging side to side from her reliable perch, she continued her new game. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re so embarrassed about. You know she was really happy when you called her mo-.¡±

    ¡°ABABABABA~¡±

    Hands over his ears and eyes tightly shut, he tried with all his might to exorcise the demon haunting his innocent soul.

    ¡°HEY!!! I¡¯M TALKING TO YOU!!!!¡±

    Davie opened his eyes, ignoring the quakes of laughter coming from his affliction on his chest, and looked at the few unfriendly looking kids standing in front of them, the short-haired blond in the center looking like he was about to shank someone.

    ¡°Are you talking to me? Who the fuck are you? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy? Go away.¡±

    Having spent all the energy he wanted on them, Davie finally looked down with vengeance on his mind.

    Timothy Bruntwood had never been insulted like this before. Watching this asshole tickle his girlfriend, completely disregarding him, had his mind blank with rage, his whole body paused but boiling.

    Wanting to flaunt his superiority over the loser who gifted him the Crown, he¡¯d deliberately made a show in front of a huge group of students. The coward hadn¡¯t dared to even look him in the face as he was being given a lesson. Turned out he wasn¡¯t paying attention.

    Rage.

    Just as Timothy was about to raise his fists and demonstrate his mastery of the Red-Swept Fist Art, he heard something. Chills ran down his body as thousands of tiny voices whispered promises of pain if he continued.

    ¡°Do it¡­Do it¡­.Do it¡­¡±

    ¡°I DARE youuu¡­. I DARE youuu¡­. I DARE youuu¡­.¡±

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ve said your goodbyes¡­¡±

    ¡°See what happens¡­. See what happens¡­. See what happens¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll never see light again¡­¡±

    Drops of cold sweat streamed down his handsome face, drained white as paper, as the world dimmed around him until all he saw was the back of a girl who wasn¡¯t even facing him. Still giggling and chatting with someone else, she was the picture of playful innocence, but in the senses of Timothy Bruntwood, the third son of the fourth branch of the S-Rank Ironwood Family, he was facing a terrifying monster. One that had its attention on him.

    ¡°Step back¡­ Step back¡­ Step back¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost¡­. Get lost¡­. Get lost¡­.¡±

    ¡°No one will believe you¡­¡±

    The haunting voices that first seized his ability to move now repelled him. He had to step back. Something terrible would happen if he didn¡¯t.

    Eyes fixed on the danger, an inexperienced eighteen-year-old retreated with trembling legs. The first step took every ounce of will, the second step was slightly easier, and the third compelled his survival instincts to wake the fuck up.

    His two friends watched with incomprehension along with the sizable crowd of onlookers as the new Freshman Mecha King ran away like a demon was chasing him. They glanced at the couple that was too busy flirting to care about them, looking for something they may have missed but hurried after their friend, filled with doubts. The crowd similarly dispersed without satisfaction, a new topic to gossip and speculate about.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    No one noticed the small pairs of red eyes that shined from the wristcoms of the young couple.

    Lil Davie was too self-absorbed to care and Lily was satisfied with shooing the pests away, but a certain advanced self aware AI had paid attention to every word and took serious offense.

    A digital nose twitched and a Red Hacker Bunny had access to a brat¡¯s entire life. He was about to learn what happened when someone messed with her family.

    Ignorant of the destructive intentions of their new friend, the couple that was moments ago the center of attention was busy with their own thing.

    Lily¡¯s teasing would never end until she got what she wanted and lil Davie¡¯s weak deflections were fated to crumble, as it always did with her. But this time, he really was too ashamed.

    His thoughts went back to that morning, an hour before classes started. Engrossed in reconnecting with each other as they played with their new toys, neither of the kids considered going back. Even Tiana and Nicole were considering playing hooky for another day.

    It was Mary who put her momma foot down and insisted they get their educations.

    In a rare show of unity, both Lily and lil Davie whined, ¡°Awww mom~.¡±

    Everyone froze as they stared at the mortified boy with varying shades of shock.

    Nicole and Tiana were surprised.

    Juan and Mary were emotional.

    Jun and Sophie smiled.

    Lily was pure evil incarnate.

    He couldn¡¯t run away fast enough.

    Where had that even come from?

    ¡°She raised you like her own, so what¡¯s wrong with calling her ¡®mom¡¯? She¡¯s always thought of you as a son anyway, so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Danny looked down, feeling touched at the confirmation he didn¡¯t know he needed, and knew he fell into a trap.

    ¡°So that means you¡¯re in love with your sister. What a creep.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it weird!¡±

    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA~ STOP STOP STOP! I¡¯M SORRY! I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry¡­ haah haah¡­ big bro,¡± the little girl squealed at the new wave of attacks.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Juan smirked to himself whenever he felt Mary¡¯s furtive glances when she thought he wasn¡¯t looking. Before, he wouldn¡¯t have, but he wasn¡¯t the same person he was before ¡®last night.¡¯ His new perceptions felt every stolen glance, and he loved it. Casually flexing an arm, he heard a soft gulp.

    Remembering how she embraced him at their reunion, Juan was tempted to just offer up his body for exploration, but knew he¡¯d be pushing it. Things had to be done in a slow and steady manner if he didn¡¯t want to spook her off. Mary was a sensitive woman, and he was determined to go at her own pace.

    ¡°Can I touch your body?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Wait. What?¡±

    ¡°Sophie has her visual cloak thing cast on you, so you look the same as before we changed, but I can¡¯t understand how you can be smaller than you actually are.¡± Mary explained very reasonably.

    Realizing how hard it¡¯d be to explain away so many of their group undergoing drastic transformations seemingly overnight, Sophie volunteered to have minor copies of herself accompany everyone out into the world. As an advanced AI by the standards of demi-gods, deceiving the perceptions of a rank 1 world was child¡¯s play. She could also assist everyone with their missions.

    Although Jun had shown them countless marvels, the dangers that hung over them took precedent. They had to prepare for an eventual Second Wave and heal the planet at the same time. Before ¡®last night¡¯, they¡¯d have been crushed with the weight of it all, wholly unqualified to the task, but after understanding the resources they had available, they felt much less constrained.

    After a whole day of brainstorming between the three of them, they even had an excited anticipation for what was to come.

    Mary and Juan, made new and powerful, were still more confident as Prompters than as fighters. Considering their strengths and passions, and Sophie¡¯s seemingly limitless capabilities, an ambitious plot took shape. One that could help prepare the masses and scratch the creative itch every creator felt.

    They were going to create a new virtual reality Server called the School of Fighting.

    A relatively new technology introduced through GRIN (Global Rune Integration Network), VR was one of the most popular and expensive forms of entertainment in the world, offering all kinds of experiences from war and hunter simulations, casual sports and lifestyle games for a subscription fee.

    Although the base immersion levels were enough to operate simple digital avatars, higher immersion required more sophisticated Servers only larger corporate groups could afford to invest in, but even the most advanced Servers were far from complete sensory simulation.

    Sophie was not impressed.

    While a portion of her vast computational power was invested in creating a basic framework, her main focus was explaining to Mary and Juan how her Virtual Cloaking bent space and affected mass.

    Even though they looked like they were seriously paying attention, Sophie suspected whether they were internalizing anything she was saying. They made eye contact and nodded when appropriate, but their hands never seemed content to stay in one place. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should be around for this.

    Another small portion of her efforts was diverted into modifying her Visual Cloak to hide shame from children. Honestly.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°So my Guild will focus on gathering unaffiliated Hunters while your Rune-Workshop researches and produces new purification products?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking we can integrate Jun¡¯s research into most household goods to popularize the technology with the masses, and when we establish our market position, we can invest into products for the Fortress.¡±

    ¡°Why so roundabout? Can¡¯t we do both?¡±

    ¡°The earth side markets are simple to enter. The Gate side markets are dominated by a complex web of benefits. We won¡¯t even be considered unless we can prove ourselves as an established group. Our statuses won¡¯t help with that. Only results.¡±

    In a small but luxurious office, Nicole and Tiana calmly discussed their future directions over a cup of tea. After coming to terms on the last few issues, Tiana looked at the time and excused herself with a small smile, and shimmered out of existence.

    Nicole didn¡¯t freak out at her friend¡¯s stunning exit because she knew that Tiana was never in her office.

    A small red bunny hopped from where her friend¡¯s projection disappeared and rejoined the small red lap bunny in Nicole¡¯s embrace.

    She wondered if the greatest gift she¡¯d gotten from last night¡¯s experience was the digital fluff ball in her hands. Every new revelation of the humble-looking creature¡¯s capabilities left her astounded and her heart thumping. Paperwork disappeared with a snap, complex plans sorted with complete ease, and a thousand other mundane things made easy and fun. Now she experienced Sophie¡¯s version of a virtual call.

    Their future plans were many, each vital to their heavy missions to save the world, but with such a capable assistant and mentor, she dared to dream about what came after.

    ¡°Sophie, can you write the cooperation proposal with the Heavens Piercing Guild and take a look at my guild structure plan when you¡¯re done?¡±

    ¡°No problem! Heres a draft of the proposal and a list of my suggestions for the Guild establishment. Take note of page 2 section 3. Certain things are much harder to do once our intentions are detected by other powers. I think more consideration needs to be paid on your misinformation strategy¡­¡±

    How had she lived before Sophie? Not well¡­

    ¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, the orchestrator of new fates, tasked with the survival of an entire world: ¡°Let¡¯s get ready to host a party!¡±

    ¡°YAY! What¡¯s a paw-tee?¡±

 Chapter 36: Planning a Banquet

    A slack jawed human stood paralyzed, absolutely dumbfounded by the view before him.

    The towering mountain peaks, forests, valleys, rivers and lakes were all pristine and gorgeous. The structures that painted the mountain peaks and down their sides, harboring the lakes and rivers, were all sophisticated and complementary. But things like this were no longer shocking after a visit to the Markets.

    What was short-circuiting Jun¡¯s puny human brain were the residents.

    The uniformed martial practitioners sparring in the fields were dogs, cats, tigers, bears - was that a giraffe swinging his neck at a squirrel? Falcons, sparrows and bats performed mock aerial combat in dizzying formations, and all kinds of crazy things were happening in the water. What was a dolphin in combat uniform for? Why was that a thing?

    Even his patient guide was an upright hippo in golden robes.

    Having come unannounced, this hippo elder was gracious enough to give the father/daughter pair an unplanned tour of the Temple as they waited for the Elder.

    The Personal Domain of Elder Gior Je the Ever Inquisitive was a perfect replica of the Lost Martial Continent, the once Holy Land of the beasts of the Beastworld, now dubbed the Temple. Its recreation and use as the Personal Domain was to honor the memories of the heroes that were lost to the Wave that almost defeated them.

    Ella, who had finally begun to open up after tasting so much freedom and security, had no problem making new furry friends everywhere they went.

    From the exquisitely crafted giant stone coliseums to the grand martial training grounds, Ella befriended cute puppies in tunics, kittens in sweaters, and a tiny garden snake wearing a choker.

    Their small group had finally reached the main peak after hours of hippo history lessons and Ella playing. Jun had questions. As he was about to ask them between hippo facts, a booming laugh interrupted him.

    ¡°Elder Jun! Welcome to the Temple! You honor us with you presence!¡±

    Seeing a small sparrow in a tan tunic fall from the sudden sonic attack made Jun feel better about his eardrums nearly bursting.

    ¡°Lord, your volume,¡± the unruffled hippo calmly reminded.

    ¡°Hm hm. Of course, of course!¡± said the two story tall gorilla in purple robes as he shrank down to match Jun¡¯s height in three strides.

    Gior Je the Ever Inquisitive stepped forward excitedly and enthusiastically welcomed his guests. The elf wench was getting on his nerve about the new elder favoring her stupid treehut. Well, now it was his turn to play host.

    Glancing at the awestruck mortal Elder and his little offspring playing with Master Eternal Wisdom Hare by pulling his ears and thought of all the ways to ensnare him to their circle.

    ¡°Have you been well?¡± the gorilla, using his inside voice, asked.

    ¡°I- I have been well. Thank you,¡± Jun replied, still a little shakey. The world was still shaking in his eyes.

    ¡°Elder Gior, I came hoping you could help me with something,¡± he said, getting to the point.

    ¡°If there is anything this Gior Je can do, don¡¯t hesitate and impose on me all you¡¯d like!¡± the Elder exclaimed, like he¡¯d won a great prize.

    Not standing on ceremony, Jun unloaded his plans for the Elder¡¯s Gathering he was hosting, wanting an established elder¡¯s perceptive.

    He¡¯d already been to Dogadon¡¯s Forgeworld, a world built into a literal red hot forge, and Lady Cynth¡¯s Tree Fort, a world of eternal night that comprised a single giant pine tree from which all types of haphazardly affixed structures connected. Neither had the aesthetics for a ceremonial gathering.

    Proud of the complement of recognition, Gior Je puffed his chest and explained the history of the gatherings as an introductory event for new Elders and the connections and benefits they could reap. Jun, who was just beginning his journey in a unique path, should meet as many of the elders as he could.

    After a lengthy summary of expectations of decorum and process, the gatherings operated, Gior Je thoughtfully wrote a brief introduction and summary of the 135 Elders.

    ¡°Some are sensitive to excess, while others are offended by modesty, but don¡¯t worry. Everyone is trying to make connections with you, Elder Jun. You are in the position of being impressed by them.¡± The hairy elder reassured with a pat on the back as they both watched Ella doing a cute little dance on the back of a flying sea turtle in a blue skirt. Huh.

    It was a lot to think about.

    ¡°Elder Gior, how is it that your population matches, um, records of creatures from my world?¡± Jun finally asked, curiosity scratching at his insides.

    Looking wholly unbothered by the question, the upright beastman brimming with ancient wisdom, patiently explained the spiritual currents that were shared by worlds on the same branch of the World Tree, resulting in certain characteristics becoming fated.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°How else would you explain there being so many worlds with humans, elves, and dwarves? All those worlds share the same origin branch.¡±

    Jun sat and absorbed the new knowledge and had another question.

    ¡°If both our worlds shared the same evolutionary paths, does that mean you all also developed from dinosaurs? And were there any humans in your world?¡±

    ¡°There are worlds with the same ancient creatures you refer to, but much of what we know of our own past remains lost to history.¡± Elder Gior Je explained. Leading his small party to a wood railing, he pointed toward a series of giant reliefs carved into a rock-cliff that bordered the lake. Twelve lifelike carvings of humans, males and females, young and old, each wearing distinct ceremonial martial clothing in meditative postures, towered over the water surface like eternal guardians. Hundreds of boats, small ones fit for a single mouse or sparrow to massive skiffs for giant beasts all peacefully floated around the base, their residents in quiet meditation.

    ¡°Our two worlds share close roots, thus exhibit many similarities. Humans once ruled our world, and like the animals of yours, we too were once without wisdom. But one day they disappeared.¡±

    Jun looked at his storyteller with surprise while Ella was playing on the head of an elephant in orange pants.

    ¡°Their complete disappearance remains a core mystery of our world. We assume a curse was at play, because all that remained of a vast empire were the spirits of the twelve powerful practitioners.¡± The ancient gorilla sighed, like an old man reminiscing an old friend as he gazed at their image.

    ¡°Did you know them personally?¡± Jun wondered, not surprised at anything anymore.

    The Elder looked longingly towards a particular effigy depicting an elegant old woman kneeling in layers of embroidered dress.

    ¡°The spirits existed for centuries by constant recitation of their Daos, rebelliously resisting the final pulls of death. This anchored their souls to the material plane, even as their bodies whithered to dust. It was this chanting of the dead that awakened the first beasts to the dao and opened their wisdom, their teachings orally preserved through generations of awakened beasts who have each further paved the Dao.¡±

    ¡°Wooow.¡± Jun admired. He felt like he could spend a lot of time delving into their history. It was all so interesting.

    They stood in comfortable silence as Jun digested, watching Ella running around with her arms filled with baby animals in cute, colorful clothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see the elderly being so lively. I haven¡¯t seen them so energetic in centuries. Your daughter brings sunshines to our humble Temple.¡± The contented gorilla sage chuckled.

    ¡°Eldery?¡± Jun asked as his daughter jumped headfirst into a pile of yipping puppies.

    ¡°In order to control the dissipation of their lifeforce, members of our most senior generations often assume smaller, less energy consuming forms.¡±

    ¡°Huh,¡± Jun said, not knowing what to say to that. It kind of put a different spin on things.

    Ella was tossing a small ball into the air and cheering for the little creatures who chased after it. A heroic last-minute dive from a cute little baby otter had a baby monkey wailing in tears, the ball snatched from within its very grasp.

    ¡°That¡¯s my grandpappy.¡±

    ¡°I think we¡¯re gonna go.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    A small human stood on a mountain peak and looked down at a sea of clouds that captured the best parts of the sun¡¯s light and considered a few different ideas.

    A lifetime deprived of the sky made such a view irresistible to Jun¡¯s creative eye. The sky was a central theme, no matter what.

    Jun was bursting with inspiration and was planning on getting most of the work done before Ella woke from her afternoon nap in her floating bed of cool, tangible clouds.

    To the little one, their bond was born a day ago, everything still so new and interesting, but Jun had spent half a year within suspended time in the Great Starfall Array. He missed the crazy out of her.

    This pure and tortured soul came into his life when he felt alone and abandoned, and found sharing his affection numbed the pain of both their wounds.

    Thinking about what his little girl would like and letting inspiration take control, Jun formed a complex rune in the sky the size of a sports-field with giant strokes. Once formed, it shimmered in consolidation, and delved into the sea of clouds with giant fluffy waves, emerging as a cloud whale the size of mountains. It arched overhead and blotted out the sun before diving far out of eyesight.

    Another rune flashed and dove out of sight as more and more runes covered the sky. Massive cloud birds rose from the fluff and flew with the stars. Giant fluffy bunnies and cute foxes scampered about while herds of titanic giraffes and horses cast massive shadows along the seascape.

    Thousands of giant runes birthed thousands of giant white fluffy animals, and mythical beasts to fill all the surroundings cloudscape.

    Satisfied, Jun began to focus on the venue.

    There were 135 official guests, each with their own entourages. Most would arrive separately, but some Elders were known to travel in groups.

    The scale of the guests varied from small to enormous. There was an Elder from a hamster lineage as well as a literal giant.

    Some were composed of volatile elements while others were so dense in sheer mass that they had their own gravity, despite being the size of a person.

    With so much to consider, Jun felt it was seriously fortunate that he asked Elder Gior for help. What if he hadn¡¯t? Jun shivered at the thought.

    With a thought, the mountain was flattened. Standing in the center of the now generous flat space, he demarcated 136 positions around the circle. Going through the list he¡¯d been given, Jun began to manipulate the environments of each to correspond to the different Elders¡¯ preference.

    He didn¡¯t care what the gorilla said. Every demigod in the known multiverse was coming for a house call. As a puny mortal, Jun knew the importance of setting a good impression.

    Once he¡¯d gone through the list, he turned each of the unique environments and detached them from the ground as floating platforms. They were then split in half, one portion floating up and out as they tripled in area to form a larger floating ring of platforms that looked down on the first from above the sea of clouds. One for the Elder and one for the add ons.

    This made the entire mountain peak the central discussion table with elevated seating, a dome of majestic blue over a sea of white clouds.

    Stepping on a manifested cloud platform, Jun rose to the elevated height of the viewing ring and looked down.

    He was currently a few stories up, and looked at the carved peak, saw an opportunity.

    This was an event to introduce not only himself but also to represent his people and the world that birthed them. Jun wanted to share the spirit of his species that saw them through a literal apocalypse and rise up again with grit and perseverance.

    For this, he wanted something more than a manifestation.

    Entrusting Ella with Babysitter Sophie, Jun stepped out.

 Chapter 37: Daddy Needs a New Table

    Stepping on familiar rubble, in the very spot Jun found his daughter, he found a new face. Faces made of rubble growled, the screams of scrapping waste facing their mortal enemy.

    When Jun hopped back to Earth to grab some materials, the last thing he expected to find was an angry mob of rubblemen, the wandering menace of the wastelands.

    His last encounter with the supposed rare existences was already a statistical anomaly, few traders ever seeing any for years at a time in small numbers. Why the hell were there so many now?

    The first time he saw these creatures, he hadn¡¯t allowed the largest of their group enough time to fully manifest before blasting them to dust. These were fully formed rubblemen, humanoid monsters easily fifty feet tall, composed of whatever surrounding materials it could attract. He could feel them this time.

    They felt like pain.

    Fists of broken cement and twisted steel the size of runecars came hurtling down with savage intensity.

    Snap*

    Chains of hypercompressed earth, stronger and denser than any man-made steel, burst from a thousand directions and sealed the movements of every rubbleman from head to foot.

    Stepping closer, Jun placed his palm on the trembling surface of restrained violence.

    He flinched, his hand recoiling back in shock. Not an electrical one, but an emotional one like a spike to his feelings. It was so different from anything Jun had ever experienced; it disturbed him.

    With unexplained resolution, he reached out again. Something told him this wasn¡¯t something he could run from.

    Pain.

    Emotional pain so fierce it became physical.

    Hate, fear, resentments and despair. All of it was concentrated and molded into a being that couldn¡¯t escape its own existence. It revolted him.

    This thing shouldn¡¯t exist. It was too pitiful.

    Applying the principles of the Shattering Realm, the chains trembled and their prey returned to dust, as did they, their purpose accomplished.

    Jun frowned.

    He could still feel it. The cores of emotional pollution hadn¡¯t disappeared but were merely diluted back into an atmosphere his instincts was weary of.

    What was this? Had it always been like this?

    Jun stood quietly in the silence he created and closed his eyes. He felt out with newly honed senses.

    And gasped.

    His heart was beating miles a minute, face drained of blood, cold sweat drenching his whole body and slammed with a wave of blurry fatigue.

    He wasn¡¯t ready for that.

    Hand on his pounding chest, Jun took a moment to calm his breath and his vision, trying to make sense of it all.

    After a few minutes, the weary mortal decided to put a giant pin on this for later and get back to what he came for before Ella woke. He had people he could ask questions to now.

    Far beyond the flattened planes was a range of newly risen mountains. According to the Greasy Man¡¯s records, the terraforming beam that shot down from space during the Fall did more than create plains through entire provinces. They also pushed out a new mountain range. He did not know that.

    With speeds no modern land transport could reach, Jun glided across the unnaturally flattened valley with the same ease as taking a stroll. With a combination of earth and wind origin runes, the air simply swam around his figure, his clothes unruffled, as he traveled miles by seconds with unhurried steps, displaying power never before seen in the world.

    After a few minutes and hundreds of miles, he saw it.

    The Jaws of Madness, the notes had called it.

    Madness pushed a button that did terrible things. This was the result.

    For countless miles along the borders of the flattened plains, savage rocky teeth gnawed at the sky, their terrible bite sinking deeper as he approached.

    Jutting into the sky like jagged blades, its sheer, obsidian-black rock face glistened under the Veil, demanding reverence. Razor-thin ridges carve through the clouds, edges so sharp they slice the very wind.

    Another legacy of humanity¡¯s hubris.

    What a sin.

    This was exactly what he was looking for.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Everything having taken longer than intended, Jun sighed with relief to find his angel still fast asleep. He wanted to be there when she woke up.

    Activating his personal rune, the sky became a curtain that folded aside a hole in space, from which a massive glistening black stone that looked like a broken fang of a titan gently floated down.

    Breaking off a mountain top was both easier and harder than he thought it would be - nearly having dropped the damn thing more than once - but he managed in the end.

    Moving the colossal piece of rock into position with his intention, Jun moved his cloud platform to face the mirror finish cut, his reflection staring dumbly back at him, holding the tools of his trade.

    He¡¯d waited long enough. It was finally time for him to make something.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Mary came in first. Juan was still busy meeting with a few collaborators on his latest project, too creatively invested to cancel, and the kids had another hour before their last class ended.

    Surprisingly, Tiana and Nicole, the two busiest people in their little circle, arrived only a few minutes after her.

    ¡°Whaaaat is that?¡± Nicole asked as more of a sigh.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°A new table, apparently,¡± Mary answered blandly, totally focused on playing with her napping granddaughter¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ a mountain?¡± Nicole tried.

    ¡°That¡¯s floating¡­¡± Tiana added.

    ¡°Surrounded by cotton candy monsters.¡±

    ¡°Hey! They¡¯re so cute. Don¡¯t call them monsters.¡±

    ¡°Oh, two hundred meter tall animals made of clouds aren¡¯t monsters? This is what we¡¯re out of sync on?

    ¡°Cute is cute. If you¡¯re gonna label things as monsters, at least make the proper distinction. We are surrounded by a swarm of cute cotton candy monsters.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Juan was running late. Again.

    When an interesting project came in that scratched a really good itch, Juan could get a little carried away. A lot.

    But this was a really good project. And he¡¯d missed his job. It felt like it had been an eternity.

    Of fire.

    Suppressing the onset PTSD, Juan took a moment while he was alone in his office to readjust to his new condition.

    The Chaos God¡¯s Copper Body transformed more than his physique. His mind and spirit had also undergone tempering. The scales of suffering he could now endure were not something a normal human could comprehend. It still sucked though.

    ¡°Sophie, is anyone left in the office?¡±

    ¡°Your secretary left an hour ago and the cleaning crews won¡¯t be through for another 43 minutes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the best Sophie.¡±

    ¡°Heehee~ Thank you! Ready to go?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Mini PA Sophie did a cute, happy hop from her new official nest on the office table and activated the Elder¡¯s Invitation, opening a portal to her master¡¯s home, excitedly hopping through after Juan had stepped through.

    The first thing Juan saw was his children and their new friends gathered around his Mary, who was telling a funny story with an attentive little Ella in her lap, sheltered under a small tree on a grassy hill. It was a beautiful scene.

    With the bright natural sunlight shining down on those animated eyes, he couldn¡¯t help being captivated.

    It took a few steps of thoughtlessly approaching his family, wondering what was so funny, before the rest of his surroundings began to register.

    The grassy hilltop he was walking to was half a grassy platform that seemed to be floating in the air as a single part of a giant floating ring of platforms, each with a different environment, over a white terrain.

    Turning around, he saw a white butterfly fluttering over a hopping white¡­ kangaroo? On a white plain? What was he looking at? Were those very close? Could he pet that?

    That was when he found his son¡¯s figure, hard at work on a new project, to helpfully provide a sense of scale to the titanic manifestations that roamed all around him.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what direction his double take was supposed to go.

    Realizing the small kitten was far in the distance and hundreds of feet wide made his jaw turn right, but seeing his son¡¯s shadow rapidly flashing across the vertical surface of a floating stone tooth made his eyes turn left.

    He strained something in his neck.

    The sounds of laughter finally won his attention. Mary was laughing with her chest as she pointed at him with a shaky finger, while everyone else seemed to have missed it.

    His face went twisted. She was thankful her memory had become so good. That was hilarious, and she was never going to forget it.

    Juan was about to make an incredibly witty comeback that was going to save his dignity and humiliate his opponent when a tremble shook the world and his soul. Turning to the source, they saw Jun had finally stopped moving.

    They couldn¡¯t see what he¡¯d been working on from their angle, but they¡¯d watched for hours as Jun traveled his canvas with a hammer and chisel and a crazed look in his eyes, a continuous stream of broken stone fragments spraying after him. Now, he was floating away on his cloud, his work finished.

    The broken rock moved by its creator¡¯s will to the center of the floating ring, where it completely inverted, peek down, carved side up so that only its surface was seen above the cloud sea.

    The number of shocked faces far exceeded the numbers present.

    Violet hair that flowed like a liquid jewel cradled the shocked expression of a divine beauty, her presence between them sudden but strangely natural.

    Elders in meditation, socializing, or simply loafing around in their Domains all paused in confusion, a few with thoughtful expressions and one old bushy bearded dwarf hopping up and down, stubby fingers pulling bald the beards of other dwarves in excitement.

    When Jun started, he had a simple idea.

    The only way of sharing who they were was to present an honest look at their history. Thankfully, his interests were in line with most kids of their generation and was a master of historical facts.

    For generations of children who¡¯d never seen the sun, felt grass under their toes, or rested under the green shade of a forest, the history of mankind before the Fall were like fairy tales, things they had to use their imaginations to comprehend.

    He started from the center.

    This was the story of the universe through the limited vision of their collective wisdom.

    The Big Bang. The formation of the first stars, the birth of the sun and the collision of two rocks that made the perfect platform for a miracle.

    Jun carved what thousands of years of human intellect understood of the birth of the universe and how humans came to be.

    There was the first protocell and the first multicellular accident, and the first life that stepped foot on land from their primordial cradles.

    There were giants and empires of predators that ruled for millions of years.

    Boom.

    Floods.

    The world anew.

    His hammer guided his chisel, and scene after scene of imagined history wove around from the center at a steady pace.

    There was life who awoke wisdom and ruled the savage lands with rocks and branches.

    They tamed the forests and plains and beasts and conquered the moon.

    They made groups and flourished as distinct and beautiful cultures.

    They made groups and made wars.

    Heroes rose and quelled chaos.

    Villains swayed the foolish and bred more.

    The tapestry of man¡¯s history was not clean, but it was beautiful.

    The collective human spirit had endured plagues, wars, and tyrants and even the literal apocalypse to thrive again, stronger than ever.

    His chisel didn¡¯t hide the horrors of their past, and it didn¡¯t needlessly embellish their achievements. They just told the story as he knew it.

    At the last clean section, having already told all the stories of man, he told his own.

    There was darkness and danger and a mother and child.

    There was sacrifice and bloody retribution.

    There was fleeing and finding a new home.

    There were simple scenes of simpler times and scenes that showed a mortal befriending gods.

    The last scene was of his family, his little Ella prominently held in his arms in the center, her cheeks full and joyful.

    With the last small tap, just to make her smile shine, he was done.

    Stepping back and admiring his latest work, enveloped with feelings of satisfaction, he hummed a little tune as he moved his new meeting table into position.

    There.

    In the center of two rings on a bed of clouds.

    Very cool, very cool.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun said to the Administrator, trying hard to look like he wasn¡¯t having a heart attack. Where did she come from?

    ¡°Congratulations Elder, you¡¯ve done it again. I knew you were capable, but I didn¡¯t think it would happen so soon.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Seeing the child¡¯s genuine confusion, the Watcher burst into laughter. How many Fruit had fallen since she laughed like this?

    ¡°Take a closer look at your new creation. Do you notice anything?¡± The violet haired beauty teased.

    Confused, Jun flew up so that he could have a better view of his new relief-made-table. It was really big.

    Looking down at the massive surface, covered in layers of small intricate story telling carvings, Jun wondered what he was looking for.

    It only took a glance.

    Something was different.

    From the center, there was no longer an explosive depiction of the Big Bang and the birth of the universe, but a ripening of a fruit and a familiar magical tree.

    The universe expanded from a singular seed of fate, the rules of reality woven for its birth.

    A planet housing the consciousness of the universe formed at the perfect distance from the perfect star and formed the perfect moon to rapidly form the perfect lifeforms.

    The nonsense about protocells and fish walking on land was all gone.

    In its place were rich tales of magical spirits birthed from the world¡¯s formation, who wove magic with their thoughts and built empires that chased the boarders of the expanding universe.

    Powerful beings ruled the galaxies and maintained order and peace where anyone could travel between the oceans of stars and be fruitful.

    Jun¡¯s eyes were nearly falling out of his dumbfounded face as he looked at a completely unfamiliar history carved up on the table he¡¯d worked so hard on. Who fucked with his shit?

    ¡°Did you really think an asteroid killed the dinosaurs?¡± The Administrator asked, like he had said, all the lights in the world turned off when he closed his eyes.

    ¡°The spiritual core of the universe won¡¯t get hit by stray rocks or have sudden apocalyptic ice ages.¡±

    ¡°Fine, but while I process that, why is that on my table?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the reason why I am congratulating you. You¡¯ve created a new Spiritual Treasure. Every powerful being in the Nexus has felt the reverberation of its birth.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±